all men by the Apostles rule should be ready to giue an account of their Faith and must bee iudged by the Word of God this man by not knowing the Scriptures nor the articles of his faith but onely for intending his Merchandise with a blinde obedience and an implicite faith shal be free both from guilt and punishment and no doubt from this general beliefe of the Popes authoritie and infallibilitie the saying of Gregorie the 13. is verified D. 40 Si Papa in Annot. Men doe with such reuerence respest the Apostolicall See of Rome that they rather desire to know the ancient Institution of Christian Religion from the Popes owne mouth then from the holy Scriptures and they onely inquire what is his pleasure and accordingly they order their life and conversation He therefore that will appeale to the Bishop of Rome to Rome let him goe but woe to the Recusants of England other countreys remote from Rome which cannot heare the Church being so farre distant from him nay woe to them at Rome that liue in his Sea for how can they heare him if hee neuer preacheth But withall most miserable is the condition of the hearer notwithstanding he should preach for his owne Cardinall assures vs that if his Holinesse teach not the whole Church Bell lib. 4. de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 14. hee is in as much possibilitie to erre as Innocent the eight was when hee permitted the Norwegians to celebrate the Eucharist without wine Thus from the multitude of beleeuers which is the Essentiall Church we are sent to the Councell from the Councell which is the Representatiue Church wee are sent to the Pope which is the Virtuall and now at length being arriued at the Pope Consistory his Cardinal giues vs to vnderstand that a man may returne happily as wise as he went but withall intimate◠〈◊〉 vs that there are noâ— oracles â—o infallible doctrine to bee learned from his mouth vnlesse hee will first declare by publike decree that hee intends to preach to the Vniuersall Church Besides how the Vicar of Christ should bee the Spouse of Christ how a particular member of the Church should become a Vniuersall Head of the Church how Papa the Pope anciently a Father should become the Church which is alwayes a Mother it is a mysterie vnsearchable past finding out for sure I am if the Pope be the Church let them pretend whomsoeuer they will for their Father they can haue no Church except Pope Ioane for their Mother It remaineth then that in the next place wee examine the certaintie of that faith which must be learned from the Pope for if the Pope haue not Infallibilitie of Iudgement then is hee not that rule of faith then is he not that Church which is the pillar and ground of truth and consequently miserable is the condition of those poore Christians that relie vpon his opinion as vpon the infallible Doctrine of the Church and first I will proceed to the Popes Succession in doctrine and person compare the doctrine of the ancient Bishops of Rome with the Popes of these later times that thereby wee may discerne whether the Popes Infallibilitie bee priuiledged by his Chaire or whether the ancient Roman faith bee successiuely deriued from the ancient Bishops of Rome to the Popes of these latter ages SECT XX. The Church which is finally resolued into the Pope wants both Personall and Doctrinall Succession as appeares by seuerall instances and exceptions both in matters of fact and matters of faith HOsius the Romanist tels vs for certaine Hos in CoÌ„fess Petricou c. 29. that if we reckon all the Popes that euer were from Peter vntill Iulius the third there neuer sate in his Chaire any Arrian any Donatist any Pelagian or any other that professed any manner of Heresie The reason of this as I conceiue is deliuered by Card. Cusanus Veritas adhaeret Cathedrae vniuersa Catholica Ecclesia ad Petri CathedraÌ„ conglobata à Christo nuÌ„quam recedit Cusan ad Bohem. Epist 2. The trueth cleaueth fast to Peters Chaire the whole vniuersall Catholike Church is rolled vp to Peters chaire shal neuer depart from Christ I wil not take vpon mee to examine the Pope in what Office in what religion in what piece of his life he hath succeeded Peter but that you may know howsoeuer the Popes faith is annexed to the Chaire hee hath errâ—â— and is subiect to error as â—e is Pope I will compare the doctrine of the ancient Bishops of Rome with the faith of the later Popes and the later Popes Decrees and definitiue Sentences with their flat contradictions and contrary Decrees amongst themselues whereby it shall appeare that the later Popes haue not onely erred in disclaiming the decrees of their Predecessours but haue digressed wholly from the ancient Roman Bishops both in faith and manners and withall they want that Infallibilitie that personall and doctrinall Succession which they so much magnifie amongst themselues Anacletus Bishop of Rome in the yeere 103 decreed that after Consecration Dist 1. Episcopus 2. Peracta all present should communicate or else bee thrust out of the Church for so saith hee the Apostles did set downe and the holy Church of Rome obserueth On the contrary at this day it is made lawfull for the Priests to receiue alone the people onely gazing and looking on and withall Pope Iulius the fourth hath decreed in the Councell of Trent Conc. Trid. Canon 8. Sess 22. If any shall say that Masses in which the Priest alone doeth communicate are vnlawfull and therefore ought to be abrogated let him be accursed Leo the Great Bishop of Rome in the yeere 440 speaks of the death of Martyrs in this maner Leo. Epist 81. Although the death of many Saints hath been pretious in the Lords sight yet the death of no innocent person hath beene the propitiation for the world that the righteous receiued crownes but gaue none that of the fortitude of the faithfull haue grown examples of patience not gifts of righteousnesse that their deaths as they were seuerall persons were seuerall to euery of themselues and that none of them by his death paid the debt of any other man because it is only our Lord Iesus Christ in whom all were crucified all dead all buried all raised againe from the dead On the contrarie Haec opinio reprobata est à Pâ—o 5. Pontifice et à Gregorio 13. Bel. de Indul. lib. 1 cap. 40. Pope Pius the 5 and Gregorie the 13 both condemned saith Bellarmine the Diuines of Lovaine and others who defended that the sufferings of the Saints cannot bee true satisfactions but that our punishments are remitted onely by the personall satisfactions of Christ Nay more saith he If the sufferings of Saints may not bee applied to vs to free vs from the punishment due for our sinnes lest they should seeme to bee our Redeemers then certainly wee our selues cannot
the doctrine of the Scriptures by Fathers couÌ„cels and after publication of witnesses they receiued vvarranty froÌ„ the ancieÌ„t Bish of Rome and your owne famous Councell of Trent the one commending that doctrine to the Christians of their daies which we now profess the other commanding a reformation in the RomaÌ„ church of such errours in faith maners as we condemne I will giue you instances in both Your worship of Images which you receiue as an article of faith for feare of Idolatry we haue reformed if you require warranty from the Romane Church Gregory Bishop of Rome proclaimes it to the Christians of his time Greg lib. 9. Epist 9. Let the children of the Church bee called together taught by the testimonies of holy scriptures that nothing made with hands may bee worshipped Your doctrine of Transubstantiation which you haue decreed for an Article of Faith we haue reformed if you expect warrantie from the Roman church Gelasius Bish of Rome published and professed our doctrine flat coÌ„trary to the faith of Transubst In the Sacrament is celebrated an image Gelas cont Eutych Nestor or resemblance of the body bloud of Christ and there ceaseth not to be the substance and nature of bread and wine Your halfe CoÌ„munion we haue reformed if you require warranty from the Roman Church Iulius Bish of Rome speaking of the deliuering to the people a sop dipt in vvine for the vvhole Communion tels vs De Consecrat Dist cum omne In Christs institution there is recited the deliuering of the bread by it selfe the cup by it selfe lest inordinate and peruerse deuices weaken the soundnesse of our faith These are fundamental points agreeable to the tenets of our Church and are warraÌ„ted to vs by the ancient Bishops of Rome themselues and if the Popes doctrine be infallible in points of faith which you teach and professe without doubt they may bee sufficient warranties for you to allow this Reformation I wil come neerer vnto you descend from the ancient Bishops of Rome to your late CouÌ„cell of Trent which intended wished a Reformation in faith and manners euen of those things which we haue reformed your Prayer Seruice in an vnknowne tongue we haue restored to the vnderstanding of the hearer if you expect warrantie from your ovvne Church your Councell of Trent although they reformed not this doctrine yet for the better satisfactioÌ„ and instruction of the ignorant lest say they the sheepe of Christ should thirst Conc. Trid. Sess 22. c. 8. the children craue bread and none should bee ready to giue it them it was decreed that the Priests Pastors should frequently expound and declare the mysterie of that vnknowne Seruice to the people Your superstitious ceremonies of many lights and candles and your certaine number of Masses vve haue reformed If you expect warranty froÌ„ your own Church QuarundaÌ„ verò MissaruÌ„ et CandelaruÌ„ certuÌ„ numeruÌ„ qui magis à superstitioso cultu quaÌ„ à veraÌ„ Religione inueÌ„tus est omninò ab Ecclesia remoueant Idem cap. 9. your Councell of Trent confesseth They were first inuented rather out of superstitious deuotion then true religion and therfore say they let theÌ„ be altogether remooued froÌ„ the Church Your Indulgences which are made an article of Faith we haue reformed if you expect warranty from your ovvn Church you may answere with the Fathers of the Trent CouÌ„cell Quastorum abusus vt coruÌ„ emendationi spes nulla relicta videatur c. The Popes Officers in collecting money for Indulgences gaue a scandall to all faithfull Christians which might seeme to be without hope of Reformation and therfore we haue reformed theÌ„ Ab Ecclesiis verò Musicas eas vbi siue organo siue cantus lascivuÌ„ aut impurum aliquid miscetur Your lasciuious wanton songs which are mingled with your Church Musicke vve haue reformed if you expect warrantie from your own church your owne CouÌ„cel complained of it and wished it might be reformed and they giue the reason for it Vt Domus Dei verè domus orationis esse videatur Idem ibid. That the House of God may appeare to bee the house of prayer Your Superstition your Idolatrie your Couetousness which you confesse to haue crept into the Masse by the error of time and wickednesse of men vve haue reformed if you require warrantie from your own church Ordinarii locoruÌ„ Episcopi ea omnia prohibere atque è medio tollere sedulò curent ac teneantur quae vel auaritia idoloruÌ„ seruitus vel superstitio induxit IdeÌ„ Can. 9. your CouÌ„cell decreed That the Ordinary should bee very carefull to remoue all those things which either couetousnes or worship of idols or superstition had brought in Lastly your priuate Masse we haue reformed and restored to the Communion of Priest and people if you expect warrantie from your own Church Anacletus and Calixtus both Bishops of Rome decreed that after Consecration all present should coÌ„municate Dist 1. Episcopus 2. Peracta or else bee thrust out of the Church And your late Councell of Trent although they reformed not this doctrine yet Optaret quideÌ„ sacrosancta Synodus The CouÌ„cell could wish that the people might coÌ„municat with the Priest and there they giue the reason for it Because it would be more fruitful and more profitable Sess 22. c. 6. If therefore we haue changed your Sacrifice into a Sacrament your carnal and grosse eating of Christ into a spirituall receiuing by faith your half Communion into the whole Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ your priuate Masse into the publike communion of Priest and people your adoration of Images into the true worship of God in spirit and truth your prayer and seruice in an vnknown tongue into the vulgar laÌ„guage to be vnderstood of the coÌ„moÌ„ people your lasciuious wanton songs into Dauids Psalmes we haue don nothing herein but what the Apostles what the holy Fathers what the ancient Bish of Rome taught in the first best ages and what your grand CouÌ„cell of Trent intended and wished to be reformed in this latter age Nay more since your Councell hath made seuerall Decrees for Reformation The Councel of Trent began An 1545 and ended Ann. 1563. Bell. Chro. pa. 121. 123. since they can neither plead vvant of Authority nor vvant of time during the liues of â—ight Popes and eighteen yeres continuance why they did not proceed put in execution those Decrees I hope wee shal deserue the greater thaÌ„ks from your Popes and Cardinalls for rectifying those abuses which they themselues condemned and from their owne Decrees and faire preteÌ„ces may iustly arrogate to our selues that honorable Title of Reformed Churches Giue me leaue therefore by way of counter-challenge to your Iesuit to vse the words of sobernes truth Where was your Church Trent doctrine before Luther for I call God and
most of their erronious Doctrine vpon vnwritten Traditions and yet frequently alledge the written Word for them p. 144 Sect. 8. The most generall pretended Traditions of the Romane Church were vtterly vnknown to the Greeke Church and want Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession the proper markes of true Traditions in the Roman Church p. 167 Sect. 9. The Scriptures are a certaine safe and euident direction to the right way of Saluation and consequently to ground Faith vpon vnwritten Traditions is an obscure vncertaine and dangerous By way p. 245 Sect. 10. Our Aduersaries make great boast of the Testimonies of the ancient Fathers in generall yet when they come to fifting particular poynts either by secret evasion they decline them or openly reiect them p. 280 Sect. 11. The most substantiall poynts of Romaine Faith and Doctrine as they are now taught and receiued in the Church of Rome were neuer taught by the Primitiue Church nor receiued by the ancient Fathers p. 307 Sect. 12. Saint Augustine in particular is much disparaged by the Romanists and for instance in many seuerall poynts of moment wherein hee professedly concurreth with vs is expressely reiected by them p. 335 Sect. 13. Saint Gregorie pretended to be the Founder of the Romane Religion in England by sending Austen the Monke for conversion of this nation in his vndoubted writings directly opposeth the Romish Faith in the maine poynts thereof p. 347 Sect. 14. Councels which are so highly extold and opposed against vs were neither called by lawfull authoritie or to the right ends as is confessed by the ingenuous Romanists p. 370 Sect. 15. Councells which our Aduersaries pretend as a chiefe Bulwark of their faith giue no support at all to the Romish Religion as it is proued by particular obiections made against seuerall Councels in all ages by the Romanists themselues p. 386 Sect. 16. The Councell of Trent which is the maine Pillar and last resolution of the Roman faith is of small or no credit at all because it was neither lawfully called nor free nor generall nor generally receiued by the Romanists themselues p. 420 Sect. 17. In the Roman Church which our aduersaries so highly extoll aboue the Scriptures there is neither safetie nor certaintie whether they vnderstand the Essentiall or Representatiue or the Virtuall or the Consistoriall Church p. 452 Sect. 18. The most common Plea of the Romanists drawne from the Infallibilitie Authoritie and Title of the Catholike Church is proued to bee false vaine and friuolous p. 468 Sect. 19. The Church which our Aduersaries so much magnifie among themselues is finally resolued into the Pope whom they make both the Husband and the Spouse the Head and the Body of the Church p. 496 Sect. 20. The Church is finally resolued into the Pope who wants both Personall and Doctrinall succession as appeares by seuerall instances and exceptions both in matters of Fact and matters of Faith p. 513 Sect. 21. The infallibilitie of the Popes Iudgement which is made the Rule of Faith to determine all Controuersies is not yet determined by the learned Romanistes amongst themselues p. 545 Sect. 22. The Church vpon which the learned Romanists ground their Faith is no other then the Pope and the Church vpon which the vnlearned Romanists doe relie is no other then their Parish Priest p. 572 Sect. 23. Eminent and perpetuall Visibilitie is no certaine Note of the true Church but the contrary rather as it is prooued by instances from Adam to Christ p. 592 Sect 24. The Latencie and obscuritie of the true Church is pâ—ooued by pregnant testimonies of such who complained of corruptions and abuses and withall decreed a Reformation in all ages from the time of Christ and his Apostles to the dayes of Luther p. 610 Sect. 25. The aforenamed corruptions and most remarkable declination of the Church of Rome in the later ages was foretold by Christ and his Apostles in the first Age. p. 666 Sect. 26. The Conclusion of this Treatise shewing in sundrie particulars the certaintie and safetie of the Protestant and the vncertaintie and danger of the Romish Way p. 675 VIA DEVIA THE BY-VVAY SECT I. The safest and onely infallible way to finde out the true Church is by the Scripture WHen the Donatists in the most flourishing times of Christian Religion arrogantly and presumptuously appropriated the Catholique and Vniuersall Church to their haereticall and particular faction St. Austen encountring them Quaestio est vbi sit Ecclesia quid ergo facturi sumus an inverbis nostris eaÌ„ qua situri an in verbis capitis sui Dom. nostri Iesu Christi Puto quod in illius potius verbis eam quaerere debemus quia veritas est nouit corpus suuÌ„ Aug. de vnit Eccles cap. 2. states the poynt of Controuersie in this maner The question is where the Church should bee what then shall we doe shall wee seeke it in our owne wordes or in the words of our Lord Iesus In my iudgement we ought rather to seeke the Church in his owne words for that he is the truth and knoweth his owne body You haue heard the question propounded and answered by the Oracle of that age Such is the difference at this day betwixt the Church of Rome and vs and I heartily wish wee might ioine issue with them vpon the like tearmes and both agree with one vnanimous consent to seeke the Church of God in the word of God then should wee be gathered as sheep to one sheep-fold and the weake in faith should be receiued not to doubtfull disputations but to the reading of the Scriptures and they that now question the Visibilitie of our Church before Luther would first examine the infallibilitie of their owne by the Touchstone of the Gospell and the rather because it is agreed on both sides that whatsoeuer Church professeth that faith and doctrine which Christ and his Apostles taught in the first age the same Church and doctrine hath continued more or lesse visible in all ages But to returne to the Donatists Cant. 1.7 When Christ in the Canticles demanded of his Spouse where she rested Meridie at Noone-day the Donatists concluded Christs question with their owne answere that the Church did rest Meridie and that was in the South from this ground excluded all other Churches but their owne in the South of Africk The Donatists claime was seemingly deriued from the authoritie of the Scriptures for Donatus and Austen heretique and Catholique both vrge the Scriptures but obserue the difference Saint Austen puts the whole issue of his cause vpon the Scripture the Donatists claimed their doctrine by the publique voyces of the Africans they assumed to themselues the title of the Catholike Church they magnified the Councels of their Bishops they gloried in their frequent though fained miracles these were the principall grounds of their Church Remotis ergo omnibus talibus Ecclesiam suaÌ„ demonstrant si possunt non in sermonibus rumoribus Afrorum
knowne and vnderstood do comfort and reuiue the Reader by how much the more they are with industry and difficultie sought and vnderstood But that which is obseruable these men who so much complaine of the obscuritie of the Scriptures doe both wittingly and willingly indeauour in their Translations to make them abstruse and hard to be vnderstood by their strange vncouth phrases looke vpon their old Testament in their Doway Translation instead of Foreskin Gene. 17. Exod 12. 2. King 15. 1 Chron. 6. they haue put Praepuce for Passeouer Phase for vnleauened bread Azyms for high places excelces for the Holy of Holiest Sancta Sanctorum Againe looke vpon their Rhemist Testament and there you shal obserue these strange wordes Depositum Rhem. Test in M. Fulks Preface to the Reader Exinanited Parasceue Didragmes Neophyte and the like which shewes that albeit the Scripture of it selfe were neuer so plaine and perspicuous to euery mans vnderstanding yet there need an expositor for these inkehorne termes whereas in trueth although those words were most agreeable to the Hebrew Greeke or Latine yet ought they rather to giue the most significant and plaine termes the true sense of Scripture alwayes premised that stands best for the capacitie and vnderstanding of the Reader It is not then the pretended obscurity of the Scriptures which giues a iust cause of restraint to the lay people for not reading of them for this is but a colour and a vaine pretext of them saith Chrysostome the trueth is they feare lest by reading of them their Trent doctrine and new Articles of Faith should be discouered for it would trouble the best learned Priest to shew his disciples in what place of Scripture they are commanded to worship Images to call vpon dead Saints to pray in an vnknowne tongue to forbid the Scriptures to the Laity to deny Mariage to Priests to adore the reliques of Saints by what Scriptute his Holinesse hath power to depose Kings to free soules out of Purgatory to gather into the Treasurie of the Church the superabundant satisfaction of Saints It is a crime worthy of the Inquisition with them to haue a Bible but for the ignorant lay man to make such enquirie after Scriptures for that doctrine which was not conceiued in the Scripture is a sinne worthy of death Looke vpon the Tenets of their owne Church and take but their owne confessions The Church of Rome doth represent God the Father by the image of an olde man yet Vasques the Iesuit confesseth Vasq lib. 2. de Adorat c. 3. disp 4. n. 74. The Scripture saith plainely God did forbid the Iewes to represent Him by an Image The Church of Rome doth ordinarily make vowes to Saints Cum scriberentur Scripturae sanctae nonduÌ„ caeperat vsus voueÌ„di sanctis Bell. lib. de cultu Sanct. cap. 5. yet Cardinall Bellarmine professeth When the Scriptures were written it was not the vse to vow to Saints The Church of Rome hath defined and declared Indulgences for an article of faith yet their Syluester Prierias tells vs Indulgentiae authoritate Scripturae non innotuêre nobis sed c. Prier cont Luther pro Indulg They are not made knowne to vs by the authoritie of Scriptures The Church of Rome teacheth that the wordes of Christ This is my body doe effect Transubstantiation yet Cardinal Caietan confesseth In 3 part Tho. super quae 75. art 1. vt Ioseph Ang. Flores Theol. quae in 4. sent q. 4. Non apparet ex Evangelio It doth not appeare that those words are properly to bee vnderstood by force of Scriptures but which is more to bee lamented these men are so farre from building their Church vpon the Scriptures that as it were in despight of Christs precept they decree their halfe Communion for an article of Faith with a Non obstante Notwithstanding Christ did institute in both kinds Conc. CoÌ„st Sess 13. And their Councell of Trent acknowledgeth that the Apostle called concupiscence sinne Hanc concupisceÌ„tiam quam aliquando Apostolus peccatuÌ„ appellat sancta Synodus acclarat c. Conc. Trid. Sess 5. but withall commands the contrary beliefe with a curse to them that teach the Apostles doctrine in so much as their owne Posseuinus confesseth in sober sadnesse Apostolus concupisâ—eÌ„tiam peccatum vocat at non licet nolis ita loqui Pâ—st Appar Sac. Ver Patr. antiqui The Apostle calls concupiscence sinne but saith he it is not lawfull for vs so to doe This is so truly knowne and vnderstood of those who haue a dispensation to read the Scriptures that Petrus Sutor a Carthusian Monke amongst other inconueniences for which hee would haue the people debarred from reading of them alleadgeth this Cum multa palam tradantur obseruaÌ„da quae sacris in literis expresse non habeÌ„tur nonnè Idiotae haec animaduertentes faciâ—è murmurabunt Nóne et facilè retrahentur ab obseruatione InstitutionuÌ„ EcclesiasticaruÌ„ quandò eas in lege Christi animaduerterint non continers Sutor de Translat Bib. cap. 22. in speciall for one Whereas many things are openly taught to bee obserued which are not to bee expressely had in the whole Scriptures the simple people obseruing these things will quickly murmure and complaine that so great burdens should be imposed vpon them whereby the libertie of the Gospell is so greatly impaired and they also will bee easily drawen away from the obseruation of the ordinance of the Church when they shall obserue that they are not conteined in the Law of Christ It is not then the obscuritie of the Scriptures but a feare by their owne confessions of some strange discouery that would be made by reading of them and in that feare they rather intimate a plainnesse and easinesse in the vnderstanding them for otherwise what need they feare the peoples reading them if they were so full of obscuritie as they pretend that they could not vnderstand them As therefore wee denie not that there is difficultie and obscuritie in the Scriptures In iis quae aperiè in scripturis posita sunt inueniuntur illa omnia quae coÌ„tinent fideÌ„ moresque viuendi Aug. de doctr Christ lib. 2. cap. 9. so wee professe likewise that there are plaine and euident testimonies which illustrate those difficult and obscure places and that in those plain and euident places al things cocerning faith and good manners are contained This was Saint Austens doctrine this is ours let vs therefore follow that sweet counsell which that holy and ancient Father by way of preuention gaue the Christians of his time We are brethren why doe we striue Aug in Psa 21. expos 2. Our Father dyed not vntestate hee made a Testament and so dyed Men doe striue about the goods of the dead till the Testament bee brought foorth then that is brought they yeeld to haue it opened and read the Iudge doth hearken the Counsellers bee silent the cryer biddeth peace all the people are
sword in the scabberd that is the true sense of the Scripture in the sheath of the letter The Scriptures doe not containe clearely all the mysteries of Religion for they were not giuen to that end to prescribe an absolute forme of faith but Tradition containes in it all truth it comprehends all the mysteries of faith and all the estate of Christian Religion and resolues all doubts which may arise concerning faith and from hence it will follow that Tradition is the Interpreter of all Scriptures the Iudge of all Controuersies the Remouer of all errors and from whose judgment we ought not to appeale to an other Iudge yea rather all Iudges are bound both to regard and follow her judgement Now if we looke backe and consider those blasphemous speeches vsed against the Scriptures and compare those passages with the reuerend regard they giue vnto Traditions wee cannot but conceiue there were some speciall reasons that induced the Pope Trent Councell to set Traditions in the first place Quam TraditionuÌ„ authoritateÌ„ si tollas nutare iam vacillare videbuntur Andrad de Orth. expli lib. 2. Andradius who well vnderstood the state of the Church of Rome being present at the making of that decree giues this generall lesson in their behalfe Many poynts of Romane doctrine would reele and totter if they were not supported by the helpe of Traditions But it may not bee forgotten Sutor de Translat Bibl. c. 22. their owne Monke Petrus de Sutor more particularly shewes one speciall cause why the Scriptures were denied vnto the lay people viz. Because many things being taught by the Romane Church and not contained in the Scriptures would more easily drawe the people from the traditions and obseruances of their Church And another reason why Traditions are in that speciall request aboue the Scriptures is rendred by their owne Bishop Canus Canus loc Theol lib. 3. cap. 3. Because Tradition is not onely of greater force against heretiques then the Scripture but almost all disputation with heretiques is to bee referred to Traditions Thus you see by the confessions of two learned Romanists there was great cause why traditions should haue the first place amongst the Articles of the Creed for the one saith they preuent the reading of the Scriptures which otherwise would discouer the doctrine of their Church the other saith they are more availeable then the Scriptures to confute the doctrine of heretiques These testimonies premised for the honour and authoritie of Papall Traditions let vs examine what are meant by Traditions and next which are those Traditions that are of that high esteeme in the Romane Church for if their Traditions bee of equall authoritie with the Scriptures and yet are not contained in the Scriptures there is great reason they should bee approoued by testimonies and witnesses aequiualent to the Scriptures Kellis Suruey l. 8. c. 3. Doctor Kellison tells vs that Tradition is nothing else but an opinion or custome of the Church not written in holy Scriptures but yet deliuered by the hands of the Church from time to time from Christians to Christians euen to the last age And Saint Austen declareth more properly VVhatsoeuer the Vniuersall Church doth hold Aug. lib 4. contra Donat c. 24. not being ordained by Councells but hath beene euer held that is beleeued most rightly to be an Apostolicall Tradition It appeares therefore that Papall Traditions which are of equall authority with the Scriptures must haue Vniuersalitie of Churches and consent of ages or to vse the wordes of their Trent Councell Such as are preserued by a continuall succession in the Catholike Church All doctrinall Traditions of this nature are receiued by the Reformed Churches for wee all professe with the same Father Conc. Trid. Sess 4. Whatsoeuer is vsed by the Church throughout all the world is to bee obserued and it would bee most insolent madnesse to dispute against the same Let vs heare therefore out of their owne mouthes what are those Traditions which are not written in any Apostolique Authour and yet haue those requisite conditions and speciall characters of the Roman Church viz. Antiquity Vniuersality and Succession Pet. à Soto in lib. cont Brentium Petrus à Soto giues vs to vnderstand that the sacrifice of the Altar the vnction of Chrysme Inuocation of Saints Prayers for the dead the Popes Supremacie Consecration of water in Baptisme the whole Sacrament of Confirmation Orders Matrimony Penance Extreame vnction Merit of workes Necessitie of satisfaction and confession to a Priest are all Traditions of the Romane Church Canis in Catech. c. 5. de precept Eccles Coster in refut script Wallesij antith 6. Canus loc Theol. li 3. ca. 3. Canisius and Costerus referre to Traditions the worship of Images set times of fasting all the Ceremonies of the Masse Melchior Canus tells vs the imploring helpe of holy Martyrs and celebrating their memories the worshipping of Images the consecrating and receiuing of the body and blood of Christ by the Priest the Sacraments of Confirmation and Orders not to bee reiterated are no where happily to bee found in Scriptures but amongst all the Romanists as it is obserued by reuerend Whitakers there is none doth so fully and punctually set downe the Traditions of the Romane Church as their Bishop Lindan who amongst other Traditions Whit. coÌ„tr 1. c. 5. quest 6. mentions the Reall presence the Communion vnder one kinde priuate Masse Indulgences Purgatory Peters liuing and dying at Rome All or most of these Traditions are substantiall and fundamentall poynts and the denyall of them makes a man an heretike in their Church Now it is very obseruable in the first place that no vnwritten Tradition hath any ground or foundation in the Scripture Peres de Tradit p 4. for Tradition is so taken saith Peresius that it is distinguished against the doctrine which is found in the Canonicall bookes of Scripture and consequently touching all or any of the Papall Traditions there is no vse at all of Scriptures Herein then stands the difference betwixt the Church of Rome and vs Multa pertinere ad Christianorum doctrinam et fideÌ„ quae nec apertè nec obscuâ—è in sacris literis coÌ„tinentur Canus loc Theol. ca. 3. fund 3. There are many things saith Canus belonging to the doctrine faith of Christians which are neyther contained in the sacred Scriptures manifestly or obscurely and this he vnderstands by the Traditions of his owne Church There is no point of Faith taught in our Church which is not expressely contained in the Scriptures or by necessarie consequence deduced from thence and if we receiue the witnesse of men yet the witnesse of God is greater 1. Ioh. 5.9 But that which is incongruous to common sense and altogether different from the Romish doctrine those men which generally professe that vnwritten Traditions are so called because they are distinguished from the word written as Bellarmine confesseth
Bell de verbo Dei lib. 4. c 2. do signifie that doctrine which is not written by the first Author in any Apostolique Booke either for want of a continued succession in their Traditions or to make the ignorant beleeue the Scripture makes in all poynts for them I say for those very points which they terme Traditions vnwritten they produce the Word written See the Gag of the Gospell as for instance Purgatory is termed an vnwritten Tradition and therefore by Bellarmines testimony is not to bee found in any Apostolike Author yet the Cardinall Bel. de Purgatorio for this very poynt cites twentie seuerall places in the written Word to prooue it Invocation of Saints is a Tradition vnwritten and therefore not to bee found in Scripture yet the Cardinall prooues it out of the Word written Bell. de sancta Bâ—at l. 1. c. 20. Goe to my seruant Iob and he will pray for thee The Communion in one kind is a Tradition vnwritten and therefore not to be found in any Apostolique Author yet Fisher Bishop of Rochester proues it out of the Word written Roffen advers Luth. Aâ—t 16. Giue vs this day our daily bread Prayer and Seruice in an vnknowne tongue is a Tradition vnwritten and therefore not to bee found in Scripture Ledes de diuin scrip quauis linâ—uâ non legendâ c. 22. yet Ledesma the Iesuite prooues it strongly out of the Word written Our Sauiour opened the booke of the Prophet Esay and afterwards closed it How poore and weake are these and the like authorities deduced from the Scriptures I leaue to euery mans iudgement but sure I am the number of their Traditions is vncertaine and the nature of them is destroyed by their owne Tenets when they confound the written word with their vnwritten Doctrines It was the ancient rule of Vincentius Lyrinensis In ipsâ Catholicâ Ecclesia magnopere curandum est vt id teneamus qd vbique qd semper quod ab omnibê° credituÌ„ hóc est enim verè proprieque Catholicum qd ipsa vis nominis raticque declarat VinceÌ„t Lyrin c. 3. In the Catholique Church we ought to bee carefull to hold that which hath been beleeued in all places at all times and of all persons for that is truely and properly Catholique which the force and reason of the name doth declare Those men therefore which assume the name of Catholique and accurse all those who receiue not Traditions with equall reuerence and authoritie with the Scriptures let them proue that their doctrinall Traditions before named haue been euer held and beleeued at all times in all places and of all persons let them proue they were receiued with the vniforme consent of Fathers let them proue they were decreed in a constant succession from age to age from Christians to Christians throughout the whol vniuersal Church These are requisite conditions and ancient characters of Apostolique Traditions But that there are any such or euer were in the Chuch of Rome excepting those onely which are expressely or by necessary consequence deduced from the word of God although they are daily pretended by them yet to this day were neuer proued And hence it is that for want of sure footing and foundation in the Scriptures many Rituall Traditions and Obseruations of the ancient Church are changed and many doctrinall Traditions and Constitutions of the Roman Church are newly brought in which are pretended to be ancient Touching Rituall Traditions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bass de Spirit sanct ca. 27. Saint Basil tels vs It was not lawfull for any man to kneele in the Church vpon the Sunday and this Traditionn saith he was giuen vnto vs in secret charge by the Apostles of Christ Yet this Tradition is altered St. Austen saith Betweene Easter and Whitsuntide it was not lawfull for any man to fast Aug. ad Casulanum by the Tradition of the Apostles yet this Tradition is abrogated Sententiae haec infantibê° Eucharistiam esse necessariam cercitèr sexentos annos viguit in Ecclesia Mald. Com. in Iohn 6. The giuing of the Eucharist to Infants was an ancient Tradition continued in the Church six hundred yeeres after Christ saith Maldonat yet this Tradition is abolished And as touching the doctrinall Traditions and Constitutions of their Church which are made of equall authoritie with the Scripture you shall scarcely find any of them I say confidently you shall finde none of them to haue been receiued de Fide as Articles of faith with the Vniuersalitie of Churches the consent of Fathers and continued succession of the now receiued doctrine in all ages That this may the more plainely apeare I will examine the Tenets of the Papall Traditions ab Initio and see what the Romane Church in generall and the Greeke Church in particular which for many hundred yeeres communicated in the same Faith with the Romane hath taught and beleeued concerning their doctrine SECT VIII The most generall pretended Traditions of the Romane Church were vtterly vnknown to the Greeke Church and want Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession the proper markes of true Traditions in the Roman Church TO examin the foundation of the Greek Church let vs look vp to the time of the Apostles where wee shall finde S. Iohn writing to the seuen Churches in Asia Reuel 1 11 and Saint Paul sending his Epistles to the Corinthians to the Ephesians to the Thessalonians all principall members of the Greeke Church In these Churches according to the doctrine of the Apostles there is nothing that makes for the now Romane Faith and Doctrine but rather against it and that the Romanists may not vainely arrogate to themselues the title of Catholike and Vniuersall Church as if the whole Christian Faith were confined to the Bishop of Rome and his Diocesse it is plaine and euident that Saint Peter taught the word at Antioch Saint Andrew in Greece and Muscouie Saint Iames in Iudea Saint Iohn in Asia Saint Philip in Assyria Saint Thomas in India Saint Matthew in Aethiopia Saint Thaddeus in Armenia Saint Paul in all the countreyes from Arabia to Slauonia St. Bartholomew in Scythia Saint Simon in Persia Ioseph of Arimathea in Great Britaine and all these published the same Faith for substance which wee at this day professe in the Church of England Looke vpon the Greeke Church in generall Terra Graecorum vndique destinata est fides Aug. Ep. 178. Ep. 170. Saint Austen tells vs From the land of Grecia the faith into all places was spread abroad and in particular Saint Chrysostome tells vs The name of Christians beginning first from the citie of Antioch as from a spring hath flowed ouer the whole world And without doubt that famous Citie in Greece gaue the first name and title to the Christians and therefore was called Theopolis Antioch the Citie of God It cannot bee denyed that the Easterne Church is before Rome in time shee hath larger bounds and multitudes
Hierome in the question betwixt him and St. Austen whether St. Paul reprooued Peter colourably or in earnest alleadgeth seuen Fathers against St. Austen and withall desires him to giue him leaue to erre with seuen Fathers But what answere maketh Austen He appeales to St. Paul Ipse mihi pro his omnibê° et suprà hos omnes Apostolus Paulus occurrit ad ipsum confugio ad ipsum ab omnibus qui aliter sentiuÌ„t literaruÌ„ tractaetoribus prouoco Aug. Ep. 19. and saith he Instead of all and aboue all I haue Paul the Apostle to him doe I runne to him I appeale from all Writers that think otherwise Here wee see seuen principall members of the Church against the meaning of one Apostle and yet all they were not able to remooue St. Austen from that one authoritie which was preualent against all and I thinke it cannot be denied but that this Father went the right way to the Gospel Againe when hee was pressed by Cresconius a Gramarian with a testimony out of Cyprian hee returnes this answere I am not bound to bee tyed to that Epistle because I doe not account of Cyprians Epistles as of the Canonicall Scriptures Ego Epistola huius authoritate noÌ„ teneor quia c. Aug. contr Cres lib. 2. c. 32. but I examine them by the Canonicall Scriptures and what I find in them agreeable to that word I receiue it with commendations what I finde to disagree from it with his good leaue I leaue it This was the account the ancient Fathers made of their owne writings and their fellow Bishops euen at that time when the Church was most visible and when the Fathers were in chiefest estimation in the Christian world I speake not these things as if there were lesse hope to find the truth in the writings of the ancient Fathers then in new and vpstart opinions of some priuate spirits It is the voice of God and Nature Aske thy father Deut. 32.7 and he will shew thee thine ancients and they shall tell thee and herein we are obedient children and according to our dutie Leu. 19.23 Wee rise vp before the hoarie head and honour the person of the aged We agree with the Fathers wherein they agree with the Scriptures and with themselues and if in some particular poynts wee dissent from some particular Fathers yet it is in those things which want vniuersalitie and consent or are doubtfully vttered or are deliuered as priuate opinions and not as Articles of Faith wee follow the Anciens as Leaders not as Masters for their writings are no rules of faith Scriptae Patrum non sunt regulae fidei nec habent authoritatem obligandi Bell. de CoÌ„cil author lib. 2. c. 12. neither haue they authoritie to binde This is Bellarmines confession this is ours And that the world may know our aduersaries haue no such cause as they pretend to bragge of the authorities of the Fathers let any Protestant or Romanist examine the substantiall poynts of Controuersie as they are now published Bulla Pij 4. and decreed by the Popes Bull and Councell of Trent let them I say obserue the questions as they are now stated with Anathemas for Articles of faith compare them with the doctrines of the ancient Fathers and they shall easily discerne that our aduersaries oftentimes obtrude the Tenets of particular persons for the generall consent of Fathers and produce doubtful opinions to proue Articles of faith for I dare confidently avow that in all fundamentall poynts of difference either they want Antiquitie to supply their first ages or Vniuersalitie to make good the consent of Christian Churches or vnitie of opinions to proue their Trent Articles of beliefe And for tbe better manifestation of this my assertion I will giue you instance in the principall poynts of the Roman faith and doctrine that by comparing the doctrine of the Fathers in the first place with the Tenets of the Romanists in the later it shall appeare that the Northerne and Southerne Poles shall sooner meet together then their opinions standing as they doe can be reconciled Hee therefore that will take vpon him to proue out of the ancient Fathers that Christ is really present in the Sacrament to all faithfull Communicants let him spare the labour I will confesse it for wee acknowledge that Christ is really present both spiritually by faith and effectually by grace conferred vpon all worthy receiuers But let him proue that Christs body is substantially corporally and carnally in the SacrameÌ„t vnder the accidents of bread and wine and that Reprobates and creatures void of reason much more of faith may really partake of his flesh and blood as is now taught and beleeued de fide in the Roman Church and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that the Sacramentall bread and cup were carried home to mens houses in the time of persecution and sometime priuately receiued let him spare the labour I will confesse it but let him shew me that priuate Masses that is the receiuing of the Eucharist by the Priest alone without a competent number of Communicants was the pulique practise of the ancient Church as it is now vsed in the Romane and I will subscribe Het at will proue out of the ancient Fathers that the consecrated bread was somtimes giuen without the cup to sicke folkes to impotent and abstenious persons let him spare the labour I will confesse it but let him proue that the Fathers did generally forbid the Lay people and the communicating Priest to partake of the Sacramentall cup and that the bread alone was adiudged sufficient without the Cup as it is now receiued in the Roman Church De fide as an Article of Faith and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that Prayers and Seruice in the Roman Church was commonly taught and practised in the Latin tongue let him spare the labour I will confesse it for it was the common and knowne language of the Latin Church but let him shew mee that Prayers and Seruice was deliuered in a tongue vnknowne and not vnderstood of the common people as it is now vsed and receiued with Anathema in the Roman church and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that Images were allowed for memory for history for ornament let him spare the labour I will confesse it but let him prooue that they were allowed by the Fathers for publique and priuate veneration or religious worship and that such worship was established as a doctrine of Faith as it is now vsed in the Roman Church and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that the Bishop of Rome and all other Bishops had power to dispence with the rigour of Ecclesiasticall Penance by Pardons and Indulgences let him spare the labour I will confesse it but let him proue that those Indulgences were the treasure of the Church
22. Aliud est secundum opera aliud propter opera reddere IdeÌ„ 7. Psal Poenit. Gregorie There are some which glory that they are saued by their owne strength and brag that they are redeemed by their own precedent merits but herein they contradict themselues for whilst they affirm that they are innocent and yet redeemed they frustrate the name of Redemption in themselues Againe If the blessednesse of the Saints bee acquired by mercy not by merits how is it said He will render to euery man according to his workes If it bee according to his workes how is it giuen of mercie It is one thing saith hee to giue according to their workes another thing to giue for their workes sake And from this ground hee makes this his confession I pray to bee saued Idem in 1. Psal Paenit not trusting to my merits but presuming to obtaine that by thy mercie alone which I hope not for by merit Church of England We are accounted righteous before God onely Art 11. by the merit of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ by Faith and not our owne workes For to haue affiance in our workes Homily of goodworks as by merit of them to purchase to our selues remission of sinnes and eternall life is blasphemy Church of Rome Good workes are meritorious Rhem. Annot in Heb. 6. ver 10. and the very cause of saluation so farre that God should be vniust if he rendered not Heauen for the same Againe All good works done by Gods grace after the first justification Idem in 2. Tim. 4.8 bee truely and properly meritorious and fully worthy of euerlasting life and that thereupon Heauen is the due and iust stipend crowne or recompense which God by his Iustice oweth to the persons so working by his grace for hee rendreth or repayeth heauen as a iust Iudge and not onely as a mercifull Giuer and the Crowne which hee payeth is not onely of mercie or fauour or grace but also of justice Worship of Images Gregorie In his Epistle to Serenus Bishop of Masilia saith Greg. lib. 7. Epist 109. Your Brotherhood seeing certaine worshippers of Images broke the said Images and cast them out of the Church the zeale which you had that nothing made with hands should be worshipped we praise but wee thinke you should not haue broken them downe For Painting is therefore vsed in Churches that they which are vnlearned may by sight reade that on the walles which in bookes they cannot Your brotherhood should therefore haue spared the breaking of them and yet restrained the people from worshipping them AdorationeÌ„ omnibê° modis deuita Lib. 9. Ep. 5. that the rude might haue had how to come by the knowledge of the Story and yet the people not sinne in worshipping the picture Church of England The Romish doctrine concerning the worshipping and adoration Art 22. as well of Images as of Reliques is a fond thing vainely inuented and grounded vpon no Warrant of Scripture but rather repugnant to the VVord of God Church of Rome Wee teach Conc. Trid. Sess 25. that the Images of Christ the Virgin Mother of God and other Saints are chiefely in Churches to bee had and retained and that due honor worship is to be giuen vnto them The Popes Supremacie Gregorie Ego fidenter dico Lib. 6. ep 30 Mauricio Augusto Idem lib. 6. ep 24. lib. 4. ep 32. 34. 36 38. 39. I say confidently Whosoeuer calls himselfe or desires to be called the Vniuersall Bishop in the pride of his heart is the forerunner of Antichrist For the title of vniuersall Bishop is the puffe of arrogancie the word of pride a new pompous a peruerse foolish a rash a superstitious a profane an vngodly and wicked name a name of singularitie a name of errour a name of hypocrisie a name of vanitie and a name of blasphemie And writing to Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria hee makes this profession For mine owne part Greg. lib. 7. ep 30. I seeke to increase in vertues and not in words for if you call me Vniuersall Bishop you denie your selues to be that which you confesse to be wholly in me but God forbid let vs rather put farre from vs these words which puffe vp pride and vanitie and wound Charitie to the death Church of England It is plaine that the Bishop of Rome challengeth this day a title that St. Peter neuer had Iewel Art 4 Diuis 4. that no holy nor godly man would euer take vpon him that St. Gregorie vtterly refused and detested and called blasphemy Church of Rome The Supremacie of the Bishop of Rome may bee prooued by fifteene seuerall Names or Titles Bell. de PoÌ„t lib. 2. c. 31. as namely the Prince of Priests the High Priest the Vicar of Christ the vniuersall Bishop and the like and from those high and mightie Titles they haue created this Article of faith Wee declare Subesse Romano Pont. omni humanae creaturae declaramê° dicimus definimus pronunciamus omninò esse de necessitate salutis Bonif. 8. in extran de Maior Obed. Cap. Vnam SanctaÌ„ c. we pronounce wee define that euery creature vpon necessitie of saluation must be subiect to the Bishop of Rome Thus briefly I haue giuen you the principall poynts of doctrine deliuered by Gregorie and from these his seuerall confessions I hope the Romanists will giue me leaue to returne them their owne assertion If an Angel from heauen teach other doctrine Touching the books of Maccabees the All-sufficiencie and reading of the Scriptures the Reall presence Priuate Masse Communion in both kinds Merit of workes Worship of Images and the Popes Supremacy I say with our aduersaries If an Angel froÌ„ heauen teach other doctrine then in these particulars we haue receiued from Gregorie we are not to heare him I proceed from Fathers to Councels and vpon a reviewe of the Fathers Doctrine I will here conclude Since the ancient Doctors are no Rules of our Faith nor haue any power to bind as Bellarmine confesseth since their bookes are sometimes purged their authorities sometimes condemned as spurious and counterfet as their Inquisitors confesse since their Expositions with an vniforme consent are sometimes decreed for an Article of Faith Bulla Pij 4. Artic. 2. sometimes declined by their best learned Romanists as namely Card. Bellarmine Andradius Card. Cajetan and Card. Baronius professe And lastly since the Scripture is the most certaine and most safe Rule of faith Scriptura regula credendi certissima tutissimaque Bellar. as it is acknowledged on both sides I say to leaue this certaine and safe rule and to follow the Fathers in all and tread in their steps as children doe in sport it is Via Dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way it is Via Devia a wandring and By-way SECT XIIII Councells which are so highly extold and opposed against vs were neither called by lawfull authoritie or to the right ends as
aduersaries I say to seeke for the knowledge of infallible Trueth or to search for the soundnesse of true sauing faith in Generall or Prouinciall Councells is but Via Dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way it is Via Deuia a wandring and By-way It resteth for our Aduersaries last and best refuge to flye to the Sanctuarie of their Church for in trueth whatsoeuer pretence is made of Scriptures of Fathers of Councells yet if there bee sent out a Melius inquirendum for the Authour of their newe Creed and Trent doctrine they must returne a Non est inuentus and seeke him onely in the Church SECT XVII In the Romane Church which our Aduersaries so highly extoll aboue the Scriptures there is neither safetie nor certaintie whether they vnderstand the Essentiall or Representatiue or the Vertuall or the Consistoriall Church CAmpian the Iesuite who formerly made his claime to all Fathers and Councels now in the name of the Church insults against the Protestants in this manner Audito nomine Ecclesiae hostis expalluit Campian Rat 3. So soone as the Aduersarie heard the Church named he waxed wan and pale Indeed I confesse it would terrifie a religious and sober minded man to heare such daily blasphemies vttered against the Maiestie of Gods word and to sound out nothing but the honour and authoritie of the Church who can but wax wan and pale out of pitty charity to heare the Church named and see that she hath kept the name only and lost her wonted nature who can but waxe wan and pale to see her spoiled and bereft of her Iewels treasurie of the sacred Scriptures and retaine onely the caskets and boxes the bare name of a Church where those Iewels lay Looke vpon the best learned of the Roman Church and tell me if they will not astonish a true beleeuing Christian and make him change his countenance to heare such odious comparisons betwixt the Scriptures and the Church In altiori genere viz in genere causae efficientis atque adeò aliquâ ex parte formalis Stapl Relect contro 4 q. 4. ar 3. 9. 3. ar 1. The Church saith Stapleton is an infallible foundation of faith in a higher kind then the Scripture for the Scripture is but a foundation in testimonie and matter to be beleeued but the Church is the efficient cause of Faith and in some sort the very formall In Relect. princ fid dog cont 4. q. 5. nay more if both of them bee properly considered and compared together the Church is a more noble subiect then the Scripture Eam Ecclesia authoritateÌ„ esse quia et scripturas quoque ipsas laxaÌ„di et consignaÌ„difacultateÌ„ c Idem Princip Anal. Pio sensupieque dici potest scripturas si de stituantur ecclesiae authoritate non plus valere quaÌ„ Acsopi fabulas Hos li. 3. de autho sacr Scripturae yea the Church hath such authoritie that shee may set at libertie or seale vp the Scriptures themselues yea saith Hosius a man may speake it in a good a godly sense the Scriptures are of no more account without the authority of the Church then Aesops fables Neither let this seeme strange that the Romanists insist principally vpon the authoritie of the Church for he that shall looke back and obserue how the sacred Scriptures are condemned of Obscuritie and Insufficiencie he that will consider how the holy Fathers are censured and reiected by them as counterfet or erronious he that shall note the Decrees and Canon of Councells condemned as spurious or superfluous these things I say considered it is no maruell our aduersaries flie to the Roman Church Dicitis praecepto Christi obediendum esse primo loâ—o deinde ecclesiae et si aliter praeceperit Ecclesia quam Christus noÌ„ Ecclesia sed Christo obedie oduÌ„ esse certè in hoc est omnium praesumptionuÌ„ initiuÌ„ quaÌ„do iudicant particulares suuÌ„ sensum indiuinis praeceptis coÌ„formâ—areÌ„ quaÌ„ vniuersa Ecclesiae Nich. Cusa ad Proem Epist 2. and for this speciall cause aduance the name of the Church aboue all Cardinall Cusanus by way of obiection puts the question to the Bohemians whether they were better obey the Word of God or the Church You say wee must first obey Christs Commandements and afterwards the Church and if the Church command vs to doe otherwise then Christ commandeth wee must obey Christ and not the Church It is true that the Protestants rightly propose that question which without all question cannot otherwise bee resolued but heare what answere hee makes them Verily herein standeth the beginning of all presumption when particular men thinke their owne iudgement to bee more agreeable to Gods commandements DicetuÌ„ forsitan quomodò mutubuntur pracepta Christi authoritate Ecclesia vt tuÌ„c sint obligatoria quando Ecclesia placu erit Dico nulla esse Christi pracepta nisi quae per Ecclesiam protalibus accepta sint Mutato iudicio Ecclesiae mutatuÌ„ est Dei IudiciuÌ„ Idem Epist 3. then the iudgement of the vniuersall Church nay hee puts the question further Perhaps you will say How shall Christes commandements be changed by the authoritie of the Church that they shall binde vs when the Church shall thinke it good I tell thee saith hee there is nothing to bee taken for Christs commandements vnlesse it bee to bee so allowed of the Church when the Church hath once changed her iudgement Gods iudgement is likewise changed Cardinall Hosius giues his consent with Cardinall Cusanus and morâ— plainly resolues the question in few words Quod Ecclesia docet expressum Deiverbum est et quod contra sensum et consensum Ecclesia docetur expressum Diaboli verbum est Hos de expresso verbo Dei Whatsoeuer the Church teacheth is the expresse word of God and whatsoeuer is taught against the sensâ— and meaning of the Church 〈◊〉 the expresse word of the Deuill To say nothing of the doctrine of Deuils viz. the forbidding of Meats and Marriage foretold by the Apostle and now fulfilled in the Church of Rome I will giue you an instance or two in the word of God and the doctrine of the Romane Church that you may the better discerne whether the Church changing her iudgment there be any variablenesse or shadow of turning with Christ and whether the doctrine of the Roman church bee not expressely against the Word of God Etsi Apostolus lingua intellectâ preces velit celebrari tamen sanctaÌ„ EcclesiaÌ„ iustissimis de causis coÌ„tra statuisse Bened. Mont. in 1. Cor. 14. Touching Prayer in an vnknowne tongue it is the confession of Benedict Montanus a Parisian Doctor Etsi Apostolus c. Although the Apostle thought good to haue Prayer in a knowne tongue yet the Church vpon good causes hath decreed the contrarie Touching Adoration of Images Licet in lege veteri prohibita fuissent lege diuinâ imagines visibiles nedum ipsius Dei
nihilo minùs Ecclesia Ioh. Rag. orat in Conc. Basil de CoÌ„mun sub vtraque specie it is the confession of Iohannes Ragusius in his Oration at the Councell of Basil Licet in Lege c. Although in the old time the visible Images of God yea and of his Saints were forbidden by the Law of God and no libertie was since granted either in the Old or New Testament to make any such yet the Church taught by the holy Spirit hath not onely permitted but decreed and ordained it Touching the Communion in both kinds it is the confession oâ— the Generall Councell of Constance Conc. Constant Sess 13. Conc. Trid. Sess 5. Can. 2. and the Councell of Trent Licet Christus c Although Christ did instituâ— the Sacrament in both kinds yet saith the Trent Councel he that shall say the Catholikâ— Church hath not altered it foâ— good causes or that they errâ— in so doing let him bee accursed These are speciall poinâ— with them and the denyaâ— of any of these make a maâ— heretike in the Church 〈◊〉 Rome yet by their owâ— confession are decreed wiâ—â— Non obstante Notwithstaâ—ding Christ and his Apostles taught the contrary Obserue then the difference betwixt the Gospell of Christ and the doctrine of the Roman Church the Spirit of God denounced a curse both against men and Angels that should teach any other doctrine then that they receiued from the Scriptures the Church of Rome pronounceth Anathema against all those that do not teach and beleeue the doctrine of their Church although it be different from the Scriptures I confesse the name of the Church is honourable and her credit singular but that which stickes with mee and as I conceiue is worthy of all mens obseruation the name of the Church which is so much magnified and adored of all Romanists and Romish Proselytes I say that Romane Church is neither vnderstood by the ignorant what it is neither is it resolued by the learned amongst them in certaine what is properly meant vnderstood by it First then we must know as the Church hath many parts to act Ecclesia Essentialis Representatiua Virtualis CoÌ„sistorialis Bell. de Eccles li. 3. c. 2. so likewise the Romanists make her of foure seuerall sorts The Essentiall Church and this saith Bellarmine is a company of men professing the same Christian Faith and Sacraments and acknowledging the Bishop of Rome to bee the chiefe Pastor and Vicar of Christ vpon the earth The Representatiue Church and this is an Assembly of Bishops in a generall Councell representing the whole bodie of the Church The Vertuall Church and this is the Bishop of Rome who is said to bee the chiefe Pastor of the whole Church and hath in himselfe eminently and vertually both truth and infallibilitie of iudgment and vpon whom dependeth all that certaintie of truth which is found in the whole Church The Confistoriall Church and this consisteth of the Pope and Cardinals and is termed by the Sâ—rbonists The Court of Rome Curia Romana Touching these seuerall acceptions of the Church there are seuerall and different opinions The Glosse vpon Gratian put the first question Quaero de quâ Ecclesiâ intelligas quoà hic dicitur quod non possit errare Res Ipsa congraegatio fideliuÌ„ hîc dicitur Ecclesia Causa 24. q. 1. c. A recta ConciliuÌ„ legitimuÌ„ omniuÌ„ consensu maximè propriè dici possit Ecclesia Bell de Conc. et Eccles l. 1. c. 18 Per EcclesiaÌ„ intelligimê° Pontif. Romanum qui pro teÌ„pore Ecclesia nauiculaÌ„ moderatur et EcclesiaÌ„ PapaÌ„ interpretantur non abnuo Desp ca. 10 lib. 3. de verbo Dei Greg. de Val. disp Theol. ToÌ„ 1. disp 1. q. c. Apud moder nos maximè importat hoc nomen Ecclesia quemadmodum hoc Ecclesia Rom. vrbis duduÌ„ obtinutt cuius ministri et Presidentes sunt Papa et Cardinales ipsius qui iam ex vsu quodam obtinuerunt dici Ecclesia Defens pacis part 2. cap. 2. Cerem li. 1 Sect 8 c. 6. and thus resolues it I would know what Church you vnderstand when you say It cannot erre I answere It is the congregation of the faithfull that is heere meant by the Church To the second Bellarmine replies A lawfull Councell by the most generall consent is most properly termed the Church To the third Gretzerus the Iesuite makes this confession I deny not but by the Church wee vnderstand the Bishop of Rome for the time being who guides the Ship of the militant Church and Gregory de Valentia by the Church wee meane her Head that is to say the Romane Bishop in whom resideth the full authoritie of the Church To the fourth Marsilius Patauinus giues his free assent that the name of the Church is of great consequence amongst the moderne Writers whose Ministers and Presidents are the Pope and Cardinalls which now by vse and custome haue at last obtained to bee called the Church and of this Church the Pope himselfe hath made this declaration Yee shall bee the Senatours of my citie and like vnto Kings the very hookes and stayes of the world vpon whom the very doore of the Church Militant must bee turned and ruled Now amidst these different opinions it must needes seem questionable to which of these Churches a poore ignorant soule who desires satisfaction in matters of Religion should addresse himselfe if hee require iudgement of the Essentiall Church there is little comfort and lesse assurance to be had from them for they consist most of the ignorant and common people and haue chiefest need of instruction themselues besides it is impossible to know the iudgment of all Christians who make the vniuersall Church in all or any particular poynts of Religion If he appeale to Councells their right calling is vncertaine their Decrees and Canons are doubtfull for many of them are adiudged by themselues erronious many spurious and counterfet If hee would consult with the Pope and Cardinals in their Consistorie it is a iourney too costly and tedious besides it will appeare they are subiect vnto errour It resteth then that we examine the infallibilitie of particular Churches and in particular that wee enquire whether the Roman church be that Church which wee are commanded to heare and obey by the authoritie of the Scriptures SECT XVIII The most common Plea of the Romanists drawne from the Infallibilitie Authoritie and Title of the Catholique Church is prooued to be false vaine and friuolous TO giue the Church of Rome her due let vs take a briefe suruay of her first foundation and let vs fee what priuiledge did ancienly belong vnto her and what authoritie shee claimeth at this day First the Apostle St. Paul in his Epistles to the Romans congratulates with them and sendeth them this greeting Rom. 1.7 To all that bee in Rome beloued of God called to be Saints hee testifieth further with prayer thanksgiuing Vers 8. that their Faith was
spoken of throughout the whole world nay more he makes an earnest request to God that he might see the members of that Church and impart Spirituall gifts vnto them to the ende they might be established These testimonies of the Apostle were speciall Caracters of an eminent glorious Church although in truth there is not so much as this name of a Church giuen to the Romans in all the Scriptures The church at Babylon elected 2. Pet. 5.13 vnlesse they will allow the Church at Babylon to bee the Church of Rome and heere was a probable assurance of continued stability and perseuerance in the Faith in all Ages but behold the same Apostle which did so much glory in behalfe of their Catholique Faith which gaue God thankes for them which without doubt prayed for the continuance of that Faith Verse 9. For God is my witnesse saith he without ceasing I make mention of you alwayes in my Prayers As if hee had foreseene by the spirit of Prophesie they would glory in their owne worth and merits shortly after in his eleuenth Chapter of the same Epistle giues them this speciall Caueat Be not high minded but feare and withall giues a speciall reason of that Caueat For if God spared not the naturall branches take heede also lest hee spare not thee behold therefore the bountifulnesse and seueritie of God towards them that haue fallen seueritie but towards thee goodnesse if thou continune in his goodnesse otherwise also thou shalt bee cut off This Doctrine of the Apostle doth trench so farre into the present estate of the Church of Rome that the Rhemists forbeare their Annotations vpon this place for the truth is these last words Thou also shalt bee cut off Doe plainely intimate that the Church of Rome from the time of the Apostles had a possibilitie of falling and consequently was but a particular Church for so it befell the Church of Ierusalem and much more saith the Apostle may it befall the Church of Rome Let vs compare the testimonies and promises in behalf of the Roman Church with other particular and famous Churches in the time of the Apostles and see whether those promises did more largely extend to the faith of the Roman Church then to other Churches St. Paul writing to the Thessalonians termes them by the name of the Church he giues this large testimonie in their behalfe Thess 1.8 From you sounded out the word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but your faith which is toward God is gone forth into all places that wee haue no need to speake any thing yea more hee giues them a kinde of assurance for the perpetuitie of their faith The Lord is faithfull 2. Thess 3 3 and will establish you and keepe you from all euill yet this Church is fallen away and hath lost her first faith The Ephesians are termed by the Apostle 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the liuing God the Pillar ground of truth And for this Church the Apostle makes this confession Ephes 3.14 16. I bow my knees vnto the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ that he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to bee strengthened with might by his spirit in the inner man yet we see this Church which was the ground and pillar of truth and for which the Apostle earnestly prayed for is rased to the ground and vtterly fallen from the truth The Corinthians are tearmed by Saint Paul 1. Cor. 1.2 The Church of God called to be Saints And this Church is farther witnessed by the same Apostle that shee was rich in all things through Christ in all kinds of speech and knowledge and that shee was not destitute of any gift yea he deliuers confident in behalfe of that Church that God would establish them vnto the end euen the day of the Lord Iesus Christ yet soone after some of them denied the Resurrection they fell from the truth and are now subiect to the Turke If then the Church of the Thessalonians of the Ephesians of the Corinthians touching the outward face and visibilitie of the locall Churches if they are all fallen notwithstanding such faire testimonies and large promises in their behalfe which also were accomplished in the Elect what stabilitie could the Church of Rome promise to her selfe which had not so much as the name of a Church but was threatned vpon the breach of a condition that they also should bee cut off Whether the condition be broken or no I will not heere dispute but this I may safely say If the Iewes being the Lords peculiar people and the naturall branches were broken off how much more the Church of Rome being but a wilde Oliue branch might bee cut off from the faith of Christ No doubt the Spirit of God foresaw that the Romanist would glory in the name of the Church and aduance that name aboue his word and therefore the word of God gaue not so much as a name of a Church nor promise of infallibility perseuerance vnto it but a speciall caueat to put them in mind not to be high minded I say therefore to the Romanist as St. Hierom sometimes said to Pammachius and Oceanus Quisquis es assertor novorum dogmatuÌ„ quaese te vt parcas Romanis auribê° parcas fidei quae Apostolico ore laudae tur cur post quadi ingeÌ„tos annos docere nos niteris quod antea nesciuimê° cur profers in medium qd Paulus Petrê° edere noluerunt vsque ad huÌ„c lâ—eÌ„ siâ—e istâ doctâ—inâ nund Christianus fuit Hieron ad Pammach OceanuÌ„ Thou who art a maintainer of newe doctrine whatsoeuer thou bee I pray thee spare the Romane eares spare the Faith that is commended by the Apostles mouth why goest thou about now after 400 yeeres I may say 1400 to teach vs that Faith which wee before neuer knew Why bringest thou forth that thing that Peter and Paul neuer vttered Euermore vntill this day the Christian world hath beene without this Doctrine But obserue the cunning of our Aduersaries they doe as much glory of the Apostles testimonie that the Romane Faith was published through the world as if the ancient and the now Romane faith were all one And to prooue an infallible Succession in their doctrine they pretend that St. Cyprian a blessed Martyr did witnesse to the world that the Romane Church could not erre and consequently the Trent doctrine is the ancient faith of Christ and his Apostles St. Cyprian saith M. Bishop tells vs that Perfidiousnesse and falsehood in matters of Faith can haue no accesse to the Church of Rome so that by the Apostles confession they challenge an eminent Visibilitie and by this ancient Fathers testimonie they claime an assured stabilitie in matters of Faith If these things were true I should craue pardon of Cyprian not to beleeue him because the Apostle teacheth mee to beleeue the contrary but the trueth is this testimony so often alledged by
all Antiquitie from the Text it selfe if there bee brought no peruerse or preiudicate opinion against it to conclude whether thou wilt or no thou shalt beleeue it from the Popes owne Sentence and determination To this Church then lyeth an appeale from Scriptures from Councels from the Essentiall Church and for that cause Cardinall Bellarmine proclaimes it as the Popes Champion Bellar. de Concil author lib. 2. cap. 17. Nos defendimus Wee maintaine that the Pope is simply and absolutely aboue the vniuersall Church and aboue Generall Councells and as great men sometimes loue to bee soothed vp in their greatnesse and are led with opinion of their Parasites to beleeue that for a trueth which is but a suggestion of falsehood so it came to passe touching the Popes power in these latter dayes they did so much atatribute to his Authoritie and Infallibilitie deriued from Peter that Cardinall Zabarella rightly obserued and ingenuously confessed They haue made the Popes beleeue Persuaserunt Pontificibus quod omnia possunt sic qd facerent quicquid liberet etiam illicitet sint plusquaÌ„ Deus Zabarella that they might doe all things whatsoeuer they listed yea notwithstanding they were things vnlawfull and thus saith he they haue made him more then God Bishop Begnius in the last Councell of Lateran speaking to Pope Leo cryes out in admiration of his Holinesse Ecce venit Leo Behold heere commeth a Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda the Root of Dauid Te Leo beatissime saluatoreÌ„ expectauimus apprehende scutum c Concil Later 5. Sess 6. in orat Begn ad Leon. 10. behold hee hath raised vp a Sauiour which shall deliuer the people of God from the hand of the destroyer Thou art hee O most blessed Leo whom we haue expected as a Sauiour take vp thy sword and buckler and arise in our defence And thus by degrees first Vox populi the common people by admiring his greatnesse then Bishops Cardinals by their flattering suggestions haue at last ascribed infallibilitie of Iudgement to his Authoritie which I am verily perswaded neuer Pope did beleeue in himselfe and hereby they haue aduanced him aboue Fathers aboue CouÌ„cels aboue the Church and now at last made him the whole Church in so much that some of his own side are not ashamed to professe Beard Mot. 6. vide in Iewel p. 49. that the Pope may dispense against the Apostles yea against the new Testament vpon good cause and also against all the precepts of the Old Syluester Prierias Master of the Popes palace goeth further hee giues vs to vnderstand that the authoritie of the Roman Church QuicuÌ„que noÌ„ innititur doctrinae Romanae ecclesiae ac Romani Pontificis tanquaÌ„ Regulae Dei infallibili à quâ etiam sacra Scriptura robur trahit et authoritatem hereticê° est Sylu. Prier contra Luther and of the Bishop of Rome is greater then the authoritie of Gods Word and therupon he concludes Whosoeuer leaneth not to the doctrine of the Roman Church and of the Bishop of Rome as vnto the infallible Rule of God of which Doctrine the holy Scripture taketh force and authoritie he is an heretike And for a further confirmation of this beliefe Gretzerus the Iesuite makes this conclusion Id solum pro verbo Dei veneramur ac suscipimus qd nobis Pontifex ex Cathedra Petri c. Def c. 1. l. 1. de Verbo Dei p. 16. Wee doe receiue and reuerence that onely for the Word of God which the Pope as supreame Master of the Christians and Iudge of all controversies doth determine in the Chaire of Peter Now if it happen that some Proselyte of a tender conscience should make some scruple whether the Pope ought to be heard and obeyed when hee is a murderer a Sorcerer and a wilfull subuerter of the truth as some Popes haue been Hosius their Doctour wisheth them not to trouble theÌ„selues with such idle curiosities Iudas ne sit an Petrus au Paulus Deus atteÌ„di non vult sed soluÌ„ hoc qd sedet in Cathedrâ Petri de cuius ore legem requirere iussus est Hoc soluÌ„ spectari vult Hos in Confess Petricouien ca. 29. God will neuer haue thee consider saith he whether the Pope bee a Iudas or a Peter or a Paul it is sufficient onely that he sitteth in Peters chaire that hee is an Apostle that he is Christs Ambassadour that he is the Angell of the Lord of Hostes from whose mouth thou art commanded to require the Law This thing onely Christ would haue thee to consider Againe admit a Councel a whole congregation of men should make a doubt whether the Pope may erre and by reason of that scruple would not readily obey him Cardinall Bellarmine by way of preuention Si autem Papa erraret praecipiendo vitia vel prohibendo virtutes teneretur Ecclesia credere vitia esse bona et virtutes malas nisi vellet contra conscientiaÌ„ peccare Bell de Pont. li. 4. c. 5. giues them this lesson If the Pope should so farre foorth erre as to command vices and forbid vertues the Church were bound to beleeue that vices are good and vertues are euill vnlesse shee will sinne against her owne conscience Heere is an implicite faith commanded let the Popes doctrine bee true or false if the Romanists will resigne vp their senses and vnderstanding to this Vertuall Church which is the Pope they shall haue a Priest Cardinall for their Tutors but by their leaue they may make shipwracke of their faith by being their Disciples I proceed from an implicite faith to a blinâ— obedience and therein I will giue you a remarkeable example from another Schooleman who aboue all things doeth honour and commend a blinde obedience to the Church that is to the Pope Gregorie de Valentia tells vs of an Italian Merchant of Placentia who reasoned and resolued with himselfe in this manner I hold it is better to professe the Romane Religion Laurent disceptatio Theolog. pag. 5. then the Lutheran First because I can briefly learne the Roman faith for if I say what the Pope sayes and deny what the Pope denies and if he speake and I hearken vnto him this alone is sufficient for mee but if I should bee a Lutheran I must learne a Catechisme I must search the Scriptures which in trueth I cannot intend when I must look after the Ships of Italy and my Merchandise beyond the Seas You haue heard the reason why this Layman did dislike the Protestants Religion and what was the rule of his Roman faith now heare what iudgement this learned Schooleman giues concerning this Merchant DeuÌ„ nihil habiturum God saieth he will haue nothing to lay to the charge of this man at the dreadfull day of Iudgement To say nothing of this presumption I pray God that Pagans Infidels who knew not Christ arise not vp in Iudgment against them that teach such doctrine for whereas
and that the substance of bread did remaine after consecration contrary to the Faith of Transubstantiation they commanded the cup to bee giuen to the lay people which the later Popes forbid at this day They condemned the Worship of Images Merit of works and the Popes Supremacie all which doctrines are receiued by the later Popes and councels and declared with Anathema's to bee beleeued as Articles of faith Thus wee see the house diuided against it selfe Heu Domus antiqua quaÌ„ dispari dominaris Domino the later Popes repealing the Acts of the former and both contradicting each other Now how the house should stand which is diuided against it selfe how the Pope should be the Rule of faith and yet dissent from the faith of his Predecessours how the Pope should bee the Pillar and ground of Trueth and yet his Trueth opposed and contradicted by his Successors I may well conceiue it may be A mystery of Babylon Reuel 17.5 but I professe I cannot vnderstand it Briefly and truly I may say of the Popes in these later ages They haue succeeded their predecessors as Caiphas succeeded Aaron or as sickenesse succeedeth health or as darknesse succeedeth light from these few examples in Faith and Doctrine I will conclude with the saying of St. Ambrose Non habent Petri hareditutem qui Petri fidem non habent Ambros de Paenit l. 1. c. 6 They haue not the succession of Peter that want the faith of Peter I proceed to the Popes Succession in person which although it be of no force and authoritie by the testimonies of our aduersaries vnlesse there be also a right succession of doctrine in the same Church yet I wil giue you some few instances and obseruations of their owne Writers that the vncertaintie of their Succession may more easily bee discouered by their owne confessions Gratian the Compiler of the Popes Decrees well vnderstood that the Popes succession would bee interrupted if his faith and doctrine should bee compared with Peters and therfore for more certaintie by transposing the word Faith into Scate hath appropriated the right Succession to the Sea of Rome Petri haereditatem non habent que non habent Petri sedeÌ„ Grat. de Poenit dist 1. c. Potest in these words They haue not the Succession of Peter that want the Seat of Peter To let passe these forgeries it is strange to see what shifts the Romanists doe vse to make good the lineal descent of their Popes Rather then they will want authoritie of Scriptures to proue Peters being at Rome they wil confesse that Rome is meant by that Babylon Annot. vpon the Rhemish Testament 1. Pet. c. 5. v. 13. which is spoken of in the 16 and 17 of the Reuelation which without doubt is the Seat of Antichrist Besides they are not agreed among themselues whether Linus or Clemens or Cletus QuidaÌ„ post PetruÌ„ immediatè ponunt Clementem vt Tertullianê° et Hieronymê° alii post Petrum ponunt LinuÌ„ posteà Clemente in c. Bell. de Rom. Pont. l. 2. c. 5 or Anacletus succeeded Peter if he were at Rome Neither can they well resolue whether the Pope should succeed St. Peter or St. Iohnâ— for St. Iohn liued 33 yeeres after St. Peter saith Baronius so that the succession must bee either deriued from St. Iohn the suruiuour or else the Pope who immediately succeeded St. Peter must bee greater then an Apostle during the time of Saint Iohns suruiuourship Quae tuÌ„ facies sanctae Rom. Ecclesiae quaÌ„ foedissima cum Romae dominareÌ„tur potentissimae aeque ac sordidissimae meretrices quoruÌ„ arbitrio mutareÌ„tur sedes darentur Episcopi et qd horrenduÌ„ et nefanduÌ„ est intruderentur in sedeÌ„ Petri earuÌ„ Amasii Pseudopontifices qui non sint nisi ad consignaÌ„da tempora in Catalogo Pontificum scripti Baron Annal. in ann 912. But admit that St. Peter was at Rome admit the ancient Bishops of Rome did rightly succeed Saint Peter yet What was the face of the Roman Church saith Baronius and how most filthie did it appeare when the most impotent and base Queanes bare all the sway at Rome changed Sees and gaue Bishoprickes aâ— at their pleasure and which is most abominable and not to be named intruded their Paramours into Peters Chaire false Bishops whose names are written in the Catalogue of Popes onely to note and designe the times To passe by the two and twenty Schismes in the Papacie wherein it was questionable betwixt the Popeâ— and Anti-Popes who were the true Successors of Peter To let passe the vacancie in the Papall Sea for many moneths and yeeres during which time the Pope fare at Auinium left the Sea of Rome Their owne Genebrard confesseth there were fiftie Popes irregular Apostatici Apotactici Genebr Chron l 4. disordered and Apostaticall And Bellarmine tells vs at the Councell of Constance Bell de RoÌ„ Pont. li. 4. c. 14. there were three Popes neither could it easily bee resolued which of them was the true and legitimate Pope Dubius Papa habetur pro non Papa Bell. de Concil l. 2. cap. 19. And saith he A doubtfull Pope stands for no Pope If then there were false Popes by Baronius confession if Apostaticall Popes by Genebrards confession if doubtfull and consequently no Popes by Bellarmins confession what certainty what assurance can these men haue of the Popes personall Succession It was a pertinent and full answer made to a Iesuite by an acute learned Doctor of our Church touching the personall succession of D. Featly in his answere to a Iesuit touching personall Succession the Pope If by Bishops you vnderstand rightly consecrated and canonically elected inuested Pope Pelagius the first was not so for he was not ordained by three Bishops Pope Hildebrand was not so who held the Papacie by an Imposture nor Syluester who aspired to it by Magicke nor Eugenius who was first promoted by faction and afterwards held it in despight of the Councell of Basil Again If by true Bishops you meane Orthodoxall Bishops preachers of the the truth Pope Liberius was not such for he was branded with the note of Arianisme by St. Hierome and Pope Damasus Pope Honorius was not such for he was condemned for the heresie of the Monothelites in three Generall Councells confirmed by three Popes Iohn the 23. was not such who was charged in the Councell of Constance with the denyall of the immortality of the Soule the life to come and for that and other blasphemous crimes was deposed by the Councell Alphonsus a Castro was an obedient seruant to the Pope QuaÌ„uis credere teneamur ex fide veruÌ„ Petri successorem esse supremum totius Ecclesiae pastorem non tamen tenemur eadeÌ„ fide credere LeoneÌ„ aut Clementem esse veruÌ„ Petri successoreÌ„ quoniam noÌ„ tenemur ex fide Catholicâ credere eorum queÌ„libet ritè et canonicè fuisse electum Alph. lib. 1.
of the holy Ghost were wholly at the Popes command to breath onely where hee will haue him It is confessed on both sides that Christ is the Way and Trueth and by his word he hath prescribed a sure an infallible rule to find out the truth If the Scripture were but a partiall rule yet by Bellarmines owne confession it is the most certaine Scriptura â—egula credendi cerrissima tutissimaque est Bell. de Verbo Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. and most safe rule of faith Now â—et vs see what is the most certaine rule of the Roman â—aith and on what assured meanes their proselytes may â—est satisfied and infallibly â—nstructed for the saluation â—f their soules Suarez the â—esuite tells vs It is the Catholike truth Veritas Catholica est Pontificem definientem ex Cathedrâ esse RegulaÌ„ Fidei quae errare non potest quaÌ„do aliquid authenticè proponit vniuersa Ecclesia tanquaÌ„ de fide c. Suarez de Tripl virt Theol. Sect. 8. disp 5. de reg pag. 214. Censeo esse rem de fide ceâ—taÌ„ Suar. ibid p. 214. that the Pope defining in his Chaire is the rule of Faith which cannot erre that is wheÌ„ he doth propose any thing authentically to the vniuersall Church to be beleeued 〈◊〉 a diuine faith and thus saith he all Catholike Doctors teach in these dayes and I thinke it 〈◊〉 be a thing certainly to be beleeued This Iesuit maintainâ—â— the Infallibility of the Pope yet speakes but as he thinks and withall tells vs It is thâ— Catholike doctrine of these times when as hee should haue prooued it by ancient Records that it was the Catholike doctrine of all ages For there is no man liuing let him be Papist oâ— Protestant if hee be a man of â—nderstanding but will holâ— it most requisite and absolutely necessary that the rule of faith should be declared by Christ and his Apostles by Catholike Traditions by Generall Councels by the consent of Fathers and the whole Christian world and certainly if the Popes Decrees conclusions be that rule of faith they ought to be confirmed by al those testimonies since on his judgment both Councels Bishops do depend but especially since the error of the Pope is adiudged to be the error of the Vniversall Church Againe he that deliuered what hee thought was the Catholike doctrine of these times touching the Popes Infallibility in generall tels vs of an other point at that time questionable viz. Whether it was to bee beleeued as an Article of faith Idem ibid. pag. 218. that the or that particular Pope were 〈◊〉 true Pope This doctrine saith he I taught at Rome affirmatiuely in the yeere 1585 but withall professeth that many at that time thought otherwise He that proclaimed it to the world that the Popes definitiue sentence in his chaire was the rule of Faith withall professeth that within these few yeeres it was not resolued whether this or that particular Pope might erre or no. And as it was obserued by a judicious and religious Gentleman M Noy of L. Inne for I shall gladly acknowledge any thing that I receiued froÌ„ any man this later question produced a new Quaere viz If the Pope were not a true Pope and Canonically elected then that person which worshipped a Saint canonized by that Pope commits flat Idolatry by reason the Saint wants his right Canonization for want of the Popes true and Canonicall election Many such doubts said he were mooued touching this Rule of Faith which neither the Iesuite was able to resolue nor the Church had as yet determined Hee that can but spell and put these things together would feare and tremble to think he hath no better assurance of his saluation then a doubtfull vncertaine questionable and vrresolued way to guide him into the paths of sauing knowledge And that the world may know the Rule of Faith which ought generally to bee receiued De Fide of all the faithfull is altogether doubtfull in the Roman church I haue summoned 12 of the Popes disciples to deliuer their seuerall opinions concerning the Popes Infallibilitie but how they concurre in witnessing the trueth of this Doctrine I leaue it to bee iudged Bellar. de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 6. 1. Bellarmine It is probable that the Pope not onely as Pope cannot erre but as a priuate man cannot fall into Heresie or hold any obstinate opinion contrary to the Faith 2. Albertus Pigghius Piggh. de Eccle. Hier. lib. 6. c. 13. The Iudgement of the Pope is more certaine then the Iudgement of a Generall Councell or else the whole world 3. Hosius Hos lib. 2. cont Brent Bee the wickednesse of Popes neuer so great it can neuer hinder but that this promise of God shall euer be true The Popes shall shew thee the truth of Iudgement 4. Iohannes de Turrecremata Ioh. sum de Eccles lib. 2. cap. 112. It is better to rest vpon the sentence of the Pope which hee deliuers out of Iudgement then the opinions of whatsoeuer wise men in matters of Scripture for euen Caiphas was a High Priest and although hee was wicked yet hee prophecied truely 5. Siluester Prierias Whosoeuer leaneth not to the Doctrine of the Romane Church I'tier contr Lutherum and Bishop of Rome as vnto he Infallible rule of God of which doctrine the holy Scripture hath taken force and authoritie hee is an heretike Episc Bitont Conc. ex Rom. 1. cap 14. Romae habit 6. Cornelius Mus I must ingenuously confesse I would giue more credit to one Pope in matters of faith then to a thousand Augustines Hieromes or Gregories c. For I beleeue and know the chiefe Bishop in matters of faith cannot erre because the authoritie of the Church in determination of things belonging to faith is resident in that Bishop and so the errour of that Bishop should come to be the errour of the vniuersall Church Thus the great Mountaines were in labour and at last appeares Ridiculus Mus This man cares neither for Fathers nor Councells he knowes the Pope cannot erre and he is a man of experience You may beleeue him for hee was a Preacher at twelue yeeres old saith Sixtus Senensis but there are six more of the Popes sworne seruants they are Legales homines and craue audience hauing the said power and iurisdiction with the rest onely they say they cannot flatter they must and will speake the trueth in this howsoeuer the rest bee diuided from them and first concerning the first of the second ranke 7. Alphonsus de Castro We doubt not Non dubitamus an hareticum esse et Papam esse coire in vnuÌ„ possint Non enim credo esse aliquem adeò impudentem Papae assertatoreÌ„ vt ei tribuere hac velit vt nec errare nec interpretatione sacraruÌ„ literarum hallucinari possit cum constet plures Papas adeò illiteratos esse vt Grammaticam penitus ignorent qui fit vt
Nunnes be not Stewes of filthy Harlots if the consecrated Monasteries be not Faires Markets and Innes Cathedrall Churches dennes of theeues Priests vnder pretence of mayds keepe harlots consider whether so great variety of pictures and Images be fit and whether it occasion not Idolatrie in the simple looke vpon the number and varietie of religious Orders the Canonizing of new Saints though there bee too many already as Bridget of Swetia Charles of Britain the feasts of new Saints more religiously kept then those of the blessed Apostles enquire if there be not Apocryphall Scriptures and prayers in processe of time eyther of purpose or of ignorance brought into the Church to the great hurt of the Christian Faith consider the diuersitie of opinions as the conception of Marie sundry other things Againe in his Consolatory tract of Rectifying the Heart amongst many other considerations hee complaineth There is intolerable superstition in the worshipping of Saints innumerable obseruations without all ground of reason vaine credulitie in beleeuing things concerning the Saints report in their vncertain Legend of their liues superstitious opinions of obtaining pardon and remission of sinnes by saying so many Pater nosters in such a Church before such an Image as if iâ— the Scriptures and authentical writings of holy men there were not sufficient direction for all actes of Pietie and Deuotion without these friuolous addititions nay which is worse see if these obseruations in many countreys and kingdomes of the world be not more vrged then the Lawes of God euen as wee shall finde in the Decrees and Decretals a Monke more seuerely punished for going without his Cowle then committing Adultery or Sacriledge and more grieuously corrected in going against one of the Popes Decrees IdeÌ„ de Directione cordis Consid 29. c. then offending against the diuine precepts and the Gospell of Christ This learned Author was Director of the Councell of Constance and there complained of 75 exorbitant abuses and errours that were crept into the Roman Church but found no amendment nay more saith hee Wee must not looke for a Reformation in things that concerne Faith and Religion or doctrine or manners except the Secular powers do seriously take it in hand Experto crede Experto crede c. Idem in Dial Apologetico Beleeue me in what I say I haue tryed it dispute no more of it speake not to deafnesse it selfe thou shalt neuer bee heard Lastly when hee found there was little hope of reducing Religion to the former purity of the Primitiue Church in Christs time yet hee wished at least a restoring of the ancient Faith in the Fathers time Ecclesia si non ad statuÌ„ Christi et ApostoloruÌ„ saltem ad statum Syluestri resti tuenda Gers de Concil Gener vnius obedientiae In diebê° istis in ore cuius libet bonum fuit argumentuÌ„ tenens tam de formâ quaÌ„ materiâ Hic est Frater ergo est mendax Wals Hist Angl. in Rich. 2. p. 281. and saith he If the Church may not bee reformed according to the stateâ— it was in the time of Christ and his Apostles yet at least it should be brought to the state it was in the time of Syluester which was about 300 yeeres after Christ. To let passe the obseruation of Tho. Walsingham that in those dayes it was the common argument in euery mans mouth He is a Fryar Ergo a lyar At this time Aluarez Pelagius wrote a Booke De Planctu Ecclesiae of the Churches complaint wherein hee tells vs The Church which in her Primitiue state was adorned of her Spouse with many royall graces Aluar. de planctu Eccles l. 2. art 5. lit Aleph was clouded and ecclipsed with the blacke mists of ignorance iniquitie and errour In like manner Et prasertim qd magis prodigiosum est Pontificibus qui suas Traditioneâ— diuinis longè mandatis anteponunt Clem. de Corrup Eccles statu ca. 14. 26 Nicholaus Clemangis Archdeacon of Baieux wrote a Booke of the corrupt estate of the Church wherein he complaines The studie of Diuinitie was made a mocking stocke and which was most monstrous for the Popes themselues they preferred their own Traditions farre before the CoÌ„maundements of God What doest thou thinke saith he of the prophecie of the Reuelation of St. Iohn doest thou not thinke that in some sort it belongs to thee thou art not grown so shamelesse as to deny it consider therefore of it and reade the damnation of the Great Whore sitting vpon many waters there contemplate thy worthy actes and thy future fortune Abusiones quoque Paganica superstitiones Diabolica taÌ„ multa Romae qd diuinari benè non possuÌ„t Camer de Squaloribus Rom. Eccles p. 34. Cardinall Cameracensis wrote a Booke De Squaloribus Romanae Ecclesiae touching the Deformitie of the Roman Church which book is to be seene in the Library at Westminster wherein amongst many other complaints touching the Roman Church he tells vs That Pagan abuses and diabolicall superstitions were so many at Rome that they could not well bee imagined Câ—mer de Reform Ecclesiae but saith hee as there were seuen thousand which neuer bowed to Baal so it is to bee hoped that there are some who desire the Churches Reformation and accordingly it happened Consil Pisan Sess 20. for Pope Alexander the Fift in this age and in the yeere 1411 Dixit quod ipse volebat vacare circa reformationeÌ„ Ecclesia c. promised solemnly to intend a Reformation and for that purpose to assemble the most learned of all nations and at the Councel of Senes 1423 the proposition of Reformation was reuiued but withall it was adiourned de die in diem and the Reformation is not yet come In the sixteenth Age Ann. 1500. to 1600. Hieronymus Sauanarola a Dominican by Profession and for his Doctrine and sanctitie of life termed a Prophet was examined with tortures saith Guicciardine for inueying against the Cleargie and Court of Rome Vpon which examination a Proces was publishd to this purpose that he was not moued thereunto out of any euill intent but this one thing he onely respected that by his meanes a Generall Councell might be called wherein the corrupt manners of the Clergie might bee reformed Guicciard lib. 3. in fine and the degenerate state of the Roman Church as farre foorth as was possible might be reduced to the likenes of that it was in the Apostles time or those that were neerest vnto them and if hee could bring so great and so profitable a worke to effect hee would thinke it a farre greater glory then to obtaine the Popedome it selfe Comin lib. 8. cap. 2. And Philip de Comines giues vs likewise to vnderstand that hee told the French King Charles the eight He should haue great prosperity in his voyage into Italy and that God would giue the sword into his hand all this to the ende he should
to shew that there was a kind of necessitie for the latencie obscuritie of the true Church especially in the later ages because it was foretold by Christ and his Apostles in the first Age. SECT XXV The aforenamed corruptions and most remarkable declination of the Church of Rome in the later ages was foretold by Christ and his Apostles in the first Age. AS the complainants haue made knowne vnto vs that there was an Apostasie a falling away from the trueth in the later ages so likewise you shall obserue that they told nothing of the defection in the Church which was not foretold by Christ and his Apostles at that time when the Mysterie of Iniquitie began to worke whereby you shall see the one foretels the other answers the Apostles spake of errours and heresies that were to come the complainants tell you of errours and heresies that in their dayes were come vt impleretur that whatsoeuer was foretold might bee accomplished Now that the Church of Rome hath fallen frō her first puritie that she is that Church at which the Prophecies long since pointed and is now fallen that the Pope is that Man of Sin that sits in the Temple of God which was forespoken and that there is not neither can bee any other Church to which the Prophesies can fitly agree I wil compare the Romish Doctrine with those Prophesies that her Tenets in the Church may appeare to the Euidence of things foretold and her doctrine may appeare to be the accomplished Reuelation of St. Iohns Reuelation First then let vs examine by way of question and answer Whether the Church of God hath not fallen from her first sinceritie more or lesse in all ages How comes it to passe that the Pope of Rome assumes to himselfe the fulnes of power and is aduanced aboue the kings of the earth which are called Gods I haue said you are Gods Psal 82.6 It was foretold The Man of Sinne shall be reuealed which is an Aduersary ◠Thess 2.3 4. and is exalted aboue all that is called God and that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that hee is God How comes it to passe that there are such lying wonders and false miracles wrought in the Church of Rome in these latter times It was foretold Math. 13 14 The sonne of perdition shal be reuealed whose comming is by the effectuall working of Satan 2 Thess 2 9 with all power and signes lying wonders How comes it to passe that the Shepheard of the flocke is become the wolfe and the chiefe Pastors teach peruerse doctrine to make Proselytes of their owne It was foretold After my departure Acts 20.29 grieuous wolues shall enter in among you not sparing the flocke and shall speake peruerse things to draw Disciples after them How comes it to passe that the common people are giuen to beleeue fables and reade Legends in stead of Scriptures It was foretold 2 Tim. 4.1 The time will come when they will not suffer holesome doctrine but hauing their eares itching shall after their owne lustes get them a heape of Teachers and shall turne their eares from the trueth and shall be giuen to Fables How comes it to passe that the Church of Rome makes a distinctiō of meats and forbids Marriage vnto Priests It was foretold In the later times some shall depart from the faith 1 Tim. 4.1 and giue heed to the spirit of errour and doctrine of Deuils forbidding to marry and commanding to abstaine from meats How comes it to passe that Indulgences and Pardons are granted for mony and made the treasure of the Church It was foretold There shall be false teachers among 〈◊〉 by whom the way of trueth shall be euill spoken of 2 Pet. 2.3 and through couetousnesse shall with fained words make merchandise of you Reu. 18.3 How comes it to passe that the number of the faithfull are so few that at all times they cannot easily be discerned It was foretold Luk. 18.8 When the Sonne of man commeth he shall not find faith vpon the earth 2 Thess 2.3 Againe The day shall not come except there bee a falling away first and that man of Sinne be reuealed How comes it to passe that the Deuil hath seduced the people in these latter aages It was foretold When a thousand yeeres are expired Reuel 20.7 Satan shall bee loosed out of his prison and shall goe to deceiue the people in the foure quarters of the earth How comes it to passe that the Church of God which is tearmed a Citie vpon a hill should bee obscured and scarcely discerned in these latter ages It was foretold Reuel 12.6 The woman fled into the wildernesse where she had a place prepared of God that they should feed her there How comes it to passe that in the time of peace and securitie errours were brought in by the enemy of the Gospel It was foretold While the husbandman slept Math. 13.25 there came the enemie and sowed the tares among the wheat and the enemy was the Deuill Lastly how comes it to passe that we haue made a departure from the Church of Rome Vt impleretur that it might bee fulfilled which was spoken Reue. 18.4 Goe out of her my people that yee be not partaker of her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues And certainly all these sayings are come to passe that not one jott of his word should passe not fulfilled so that wee see not any things fulfilled in the Church of Rome which were not foretold neither was any thing foretold but in the fulnesse of time shall bee accomplished SECT XXVI The Conclusion of this Treatise shewing in sundrie particulars the certaintie and safetie of the Protestant and the vncertaintie and danger of the Romish Way THe Philosopher tels vs that Trueth and Falshood are neere neighbours the outmost postes of their doores are both alike yet their way is contrary for the one leadeth vnto life the other vnto death If we shal inquire further how to distinguish the house of Truth from the house of Errour hee giues this Character The doore of Falshood is painted and beautifully adorned but the doore of Trueth is plaine and homely and heereby it appeares that many times men are deceiued and mistake the doore and goe into Errours house when they seeke the Trueth These two wayes I haue briefly suruayed and distinguished by two seuerall Titles The Safe way an◠The By way The one like the house of Trueth is plaine and naked and knowne only by the Scriptures and this is Via Tuta a certaine Safe way The other like the house of Falsehood is adorned with specious shewes and colourable pretences of Traditions of Fathers of Coūcels of a pompous outside of an eminent and glorious Church and this is Via Deuia an vncertaine and By-way Let vs looke back and take a short view of the
VIA DEVIA THE BY-WAY Mis-leading the weake and vnstable into dangerous paths of Error by colourable shewes of Apocryphall Scriptures vnwritten Traditions doubtfull Fathers ambiguous Councells and pretended Catholike Church Discouered By HVMFREY LYNDE Knight Scriptura Regula credendi certissima tutissimáque est Bell de Verb. Dei 40 1 cap 2. LONDON Printed by Aug. M. for ROB. MILBOVRNE and are to be sold at his Shop at the Grayhound in Pauls Churchyard 1630. TO THE INGENVOVS AND Moderat Romanists of this Kingdome H. L. Wisheth the knowledge of the Safe way that leadeth to eternall Happinesse CHristian is my name and Catholique is my Sirname the one I challenge from my Baptisme in Christs Church the other from my profession of All sauing Truâ—th in Gods Word If you question this my right or claime I will produce my Euidence out of ancient and vndoubted Records and ioyne Issue with you vpon the marks of your owne Church Antiquitie Vniuersalitie Succession and if I prooue not the Faith which I professe to bee Ancient and Catholike I will neither refuse the name nor punishment due to Heresie As touching the Visibilitie of our Church I haue answered your Iesuites Challenge by the Title of Via Tuta the Safe Way wherein I haue appealed to the best learned of your owne side both for the Antiquitie of our Religion and the Noueltie of your owne If you require further satisfaction in this point read peruse the Articles of our Church tell me without a preiudicate opinion if our Church was not Ancient Visible long before Luthers dayes Our 22. Bookes of Canonicall Scripture were they not published and receiued in all ages before Luther Our three Creeds The Apostles Nicene Athanatius Creed were they not anciently beleeued and generally receiued in the Church before Luther Our Liturgie and Book of Common Prayer was it not the same for substaÌ„ce which was taught and professed in the bosome of the Romane Church before Luther Our two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper were they not instituted by Christ were they not published and receiued in all ages before Luther These are the Foundations of our Church and all these in despight of malice it selfe must bee acknowledged by our aduersaries that they are taught by vs and were vniuersally receiued long before Luthers dayes And as touching the particular tenets of our Church opposite to your Trent Creed our spirituall receiuing of Christ by faith onely whereby wee are made truely and really partakers of Christs body crucified is agreeable to all Christian Confessions and taught by all antiquitie before Luther Our publique Communion of Priest with people had Antiquitie and Vniuersalitie in the best and first ages Bel. de Missa lib. 2. ca. 9 10. by Bellarmines confession long before Luther Our Prayer and Seruice in a knowne tongue was publiquely deliuered and anciently taught by Bellarmines confession long before Luther Bell de verbo Dei lib. 2. cap. 16. Our Communion in both kinds was instituted by Christ and continued in the Primitiue Churches by Bellarmines confession long before Luther Idem de Euch. lib. 4 cap. 24. Nay more the Psalmes of Dauid which vvee sing and some of you blasphemously tearme Geneua Iigges were in ancient vse amongst the common people long before Luther In Bethlem where Christ vvas borne turne whither thou wilt saith Hierome the Husbandman holding his Plough Hier. in 1. Epist 17. ad Marcel continually singeth Alleluia the Mower when hee sweateth and is wearie refresheth himselfe with Psalmes the Gardiner as hee dresseth his Vine with his hooke hath some piece of Dauid in his mouth These I say are the chiefe principles of our Religion these vvee holde vnder the Charter of the great King and all these by the testimonies of our aduersaries themselues were publikely known and generally practised long before Luthers dayes Doe you looke for an outvvard Forme of a glorious and Visible Church in obscure ages Doe you looke for A Citie vpon a Hill in the darke night of errour and ignorance I appeale to your ovvn consciences to vvhat purpose were the prophecies of Christ and his Apostles that the Church should flie into the wildernesse and lie hid there that Faith should not bee found on the earth that the time will come when they will not suffer wholsome doctrine but shal be giuen to Legends fables that some should giue heed to the spirit of errour and doctrine of Deuills that after a thousand yeeres Sathan should be let loose and deceiue the foure quarters of the earth were all these things foretold that it might bee fulfilled what was spoken are the thousand yeeres long since expired and yet shall vve thinke that none of these prophesies are accomplished Admit the man of Sinne bee not reuealed yet the Mysterie of iniquitie began to vvorke in the Apostles time and the Euangelist tells vs the tares vvhich the thiefe fovved in the night had almost choaked the good corne and lest there might be some expectation of a great multitude which shold assume the Title of an eminent and glorious Church our Sauiour himselfe by way of preuention cals his Church by the name of A little flocke Luke 12.32 as if a small number were the ancient Character of the true Church The malignaÌ„t Church hath many heretikes and hypocrites which indeed make a great noyse for a visible Church when as those wicked persons saith Austen although they seeme to bee in the Church August de Bapt. lib. 6. cap. 3. yet they appertaine not to the true Church That many are called is the Church visible that few are chosen is the Church inuisible Neither doe vvee hereby make two churches when we consider this Church after a two fold maner Bellar. de Eccles li. 3. cap. 15. In the Church something is beleeued some thing is seene we see that company of men which is the Church but that this coÌ„pany is the true Church we do not see it but beleeue it this is Bellarmines confession this is ours Againe looke back and take a briefe Suruey of the Church in seuerall ages It began with two in Paradise there remained in the flood but eight persons in that number there vvas an accursed Cham. In Sodome not ten persons nay scarce three righteous to be found there was but one Ioshua and Caleb of many thousands that entred the land of Canaan In the fiery trial but three children at the comming of Christ there was Simeon and Anna Ioseph and Mary Zacharie and Elizabeth and not many more knowne to bee sincere professours of Gods Trueth in the Church of Hierusalem In the Colledge of the Apostles there were but twelue and one was the sonne of perdition In the time of persecution for three hundred yeres after Christ Eusebius tels vs Euseb lib. 8 cap 2. the Church was ouerwhelmed to the ground and the Pastors of the Churches hid themselues heere
there In the ages following for 300 yeeres more the Arrian heresie so infected the Church that the ship of the Church was almost sunke Hieron ad Lucif saith Hierome If therfore in the first and best ages the Church was much darkned and obscured what splendor and visibility should we expect in these latter dayes wherein the deuill is let loose seeking to deceiue if it were possible the very Elect themselues Let it suffice as God himselfe first planted his church in Eden with two so he hath watred it in the Garden of his Spouse with the increase of many best knowne vnto himselfe and hath promised a continuall preseruation of it where two or three are gathered together in his Name and according to this Rule which our aduersaries cannot deny vve haue at this day a Church in Spaine in Italie in the East and West Indies in euery place where the Inquisition reigneth although the outward face of the Church doe not visibly appeare Your Church of Rome is too too visible in this Kingdome although you haue not toleration of publike Exercise nor is your Idol of the Masse set vp in the Temple which our good God and gracious King forbid I speake not this in any sort to decline the visibility of our Church for the Church is like the Moone which hath often waxings waynings and vvee know the Moone at full and and the Moone at the waine is one and the same Moone although not alike conspicuous It was a Quaere in the dayes of Salomon Who can finde a vertuous woman August de Tempore Serm 217. but saith Austen in that hee said who can find her shewed the difficultie not the impossibitie of finding her and this woman was the Church He that made that question was the wisest among men and he that expoūded his meaning knew well how to distinguish the right woman from the counterfet yet both agree in this that the true Church was not easie to be discerned Saint Iohn tels vs this woman tooke her flight into the wildernesse and there shee was fed If the Apostle had foretold the place as well as her flight happily shee had beene pursued and found of many but the place vvas a desart obscure and vnfrequented and therfore known to few and for certain she was found of some for otherwise shee had not bin fed In vaine I must confesse had Christ cōmaunded vs to tell the Church if there had been no Church to heare and his precept had bin needlesse to bid vs heare the Church if there had been no Church to speak yet hee that warned vs to heare the Church forwarned vs that after his departure Grieuous wolues would enter into the church and speak peruerse things Acts 20.29 He that taught his Disciples to obserue to doe according to all the Scribes and Pharisies should teach thē enters this caue at against their false glosses Math. 23.3 Beware of the leauen of the Pharisies He that said Blindnes in part was hapned to Israel told vs also that the Church of Rome if she did not continue in her goodnes Rom. 11.22 shee should also be cut off And it is observable the same Church of Ierusalem which the Prophet Dauid called the Citie of God Psal 48.19 was termed an Harlot by the Prophet Isay in his time and that Temple which Solomon termed a House of Prayer in his dayes 1 Kin. 8.20 was afterward by Christ called a den of theeues Math. 21.14 the one shewed what the Church was the other how it was altered yet both agree they were one the same church The Christian church was neuer brought to a lower ebbe then was the Iewish Synagogue at the coming of Christ yet a man at that time might haue seen Simeon and Zachary Ioseph and Mary Anna Elizabeth the true seruāts of Christ standing together with the Sadduces in the same Temple which might wel be accounted as the house of Saints in regard of the one so a den of theeues in respect of the other If therefore wee haue corrected the errours of the Romane church as Christ whipt the theeues and money changers out of the Tēple we doe not hereby make a new Church but renew that house of Prayer and restore it to the ancient and true seruice of Christ If we had left our Mother when we first found her sick shee might haue iustly taxed vs of disobediēce and want of dutie towards her but when the Priest saw her and passed by when the Leuite looked on her and forsook her Luther and Caluin perform'd the office of the good Samaritan they came neere vnto her and saw her and tooke care to cure her wounded soule and frō that time her children became Physicians to heale not parents to beget a new Church To heale a sore to purge a sick and diseased body is not to make a new body but to renew it and restore it to his former health let me giue you but one familiar example of your owne in this latter age Saint Francis established the Order of Frāciscans and they according to the meaning of their first Founders did for a long time follow the Institution of their first Orders afterwards when certaine errors and corruptions had crept in amōg them they separated themselues frō the rest and were called the Recollects Vpon this occasion a suit was cōmenced to decide whether the Recollects or the other Franciscans did adhere to the true orders of S. Frācis After examination deliberation had the Recollects were found to adhere to the ancient Institutions of their Order and therevpon Iudgement was published on their behalfe and they were afterwards called the Reformed Franciscans Such is the state of the Reformed Churches at this day the true Church was first planted and established by Christ and his Apostles continued sound in Head members for many ages afterwards whē error and superstition had crept in and gotten the vpper hand there were certain Recollects which complained of the corruptions and errours which had sprūg vp in the Roman church wherupon after mature deliberation had of the true doctrine of Christ and his Apostles publication was made in the behalf of the Recollects that they were found to adhere to the ancient Institutions of Christ and his Apostles and from and after that time they were called the Reformed Churches Will you bring a Quo Warranto and examine for what cause and by what authority the Protestants haue reformed the errours of your Church I will tell you in briefe If for no other cause yet for this alone because you are taught to eate your God Mariana and kill your King they might iustly seeke a reformation in doctrine and maners but the trueth is 1. Iohn 4.1 there were false Prophets gone out into the world and for that cause Christ gaue his commission to try the spirits whether they were of God and accordingly they proceeded to examination of
his heauenly Angels to witnes that notwithstanding you obtrude the invisibility of our church as a stumbling blocke to the ignorant notwithstaÌ„ding your great brags of an outward face of an eminent and glorious Romane Church yet your Trent faith and doctrine vvas far froÌ„ the knovvledge of Christ his Apostles nay more if any Iesuite or all the Iesuites aliue can proue your Roman Faith had Antiquity Vniuersalitie and Succession in al ages and that your Trent Articles were plainly commonly and continually taught receiued de Fide as Articles of Faith before Luther let all the Anathema's in your Trent Councel fall vpon my head And as touching the great noise and rumors of your Catholike Church if you wil consider and vveigh it vvith wisdom and moderation you shall find it wholly depends vpon tvvo doubtfull and vncertain coÌ„clusions viz. The Infallibilitie of the Pope and the Intention of the Priest These are but tvvo slender threds to vphold the Vniuersall faith of all Christians and therfore blame not vs if such things seeme harsh and vntunable in our eares that many millions of soules shold depend vpon the Infallibility of one man that man by your own supposall may draw vvith him innumerable soules to hell That man vvho hath the name and nature of Antichrist in his person in the one as he is against Christ and his doctrine in the other as he claimes to be Christs Vicar sit in his stead for the very name of Antichrist imports both Anti-Christ signifies Against Christ and to be in the place of Christ That man vpon vvhose forehead by the testimonies of learned Authors the vvord Mysterie Dr. Iames in his Epist Dedicatory of the Corruption of the Fathers c. the very mark of the Beast was sometimes writteÌ„ That man who is pointed at by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be that Antichrist by his habitation seated vpon seuen hills Reuel 17. That man who hath the character of the man of sin 2. Thess 2.4 which aduaÌ„ceth himselfe aboue all that are called Gods I haue said you are Gods Psal 82.6 viz the Kings and Princes of the earth That man who hath published the doctrine of Deuils 1. Tim 4. by forbidding of meats and Marriage vnto Priestes Lastly that man whose Infallibility Conc. Flor. in Decret Eugenij whose Succession whose Orders whose Baptisme and Christianitie it selfe depends vpon the Intention of a silly Priest Bell de Iustif li 3. â— 8 of whose Intention none can be assured by your owne confessions It is not the great souÌ„d of a visible Church that must outface the truth for the emptiest vessels make the greatest souÌ„d neither is it the name of Catholike which you wholly appropriate to your selues sufficient to proue your Church Catholike nay more your pretences of Scriptures of Traditions of Fathers of Councels of an Infallible Church are but figge-leaues to couer the nakednesse of your nevv borne faith for it shall appeare by this small Treatise that your chiefest scriptures on which you build your Trent doctrine are Apocryphal your Traditions which you haue equalled to the Scriptures are Apostaticall your Fathers which you assume for Interpreters of the Scriptures are spurious and counterfet your Councels which depend vpoÌ„ the Infallibilitie of the Popes iudgment are erronious doubtful and your preteÌ„ded Catholike Church which is made the onely rule of Faith is neither a whole nor yet a sound member of the Catholike and Vniuersall Body This way therefore which you take is a cloke colour to darken truth by outward shewes and specious pretences and therefore Via Deuia a vvandring and By-way Neither is it your bitternesse and inuectiues against a Lay man shall make me silent in Gods cause for I say with Moses Num. 12.29 Would God al the Lords people could prophecie and I hope there will neuer be wanting a Mildab a Medab to assist Moses and Aaron that may bee able to vindicate Gods Honor and Truth ease our painful Pastors and Ministers which most laboriously performe the work of an Euangelist and conuert soules by preaching which yours peruert by Controuersies of Disputations I hope I say there wil be alwaies some who wil publish to the shame of your Romish Pastors the palpable ignorance of the Laitie who with an implicite faith inuolued obedience resigne vp their sight and senses to blind guides Let the Trueth of God and his Church flourish no rayling accusation of an Aduersary shall deterre mee from my seruice to his cause In the meane time I will appeale to your own consciences whether it bee Catholike doctrine or sauour of Christian Charitie which your Iesuites teach viz. Haereticos non magis audiendos esse etiamsi vera et sacris literis coÌ„sentanea dicant aut doceant quaÌ„ Diobolum Mald. in Math. 16.6 That the Reformed Churches are no more to be heard then the deuill himselfe although they speake trueth and agreeable to the Scriptures nay more I speak it with shame and griefe Discept Tâ—â—ol Sect. 2. the Pope at this day allowes the Talmud of the Iewes and yet prohibites the Books of Protestants Giue mee leaue therefore to speake to you as somtime S. Austen spake to the Donatists Aug. contr Petâ—l lib. 3. cap. 59. If you will be wise vnderstand the trueth it is well if otherwise it shall not grieue mee that I haue taken this paines for you for though your hearts returne not to the peace of the Church yet my peace shall returne to mee in the Church The cause is Gods the labour is mine if you wil reade it impartially and can shew me any error clearely faithfully and moderately I wil make a work of Retractations and professe openly with righteous Iob Iob 31.35 36. O that mine aduersary would write a Booke against mee I would take it vpon my shoulder and bind it as a Crowne vnto me H. L. The Contents Sect. 1. THe safest and onely infallible way to finde out the true Church is by the Scriptures Pag. 1. Sect. 2. Our Aduersaries pretences from the obscuritie of Scriptures and inconueniences of the Lay peoples reading them answered p. 16. Sect. 3. The Scripture according to the Iudgement of the ancient Fathers is the sole Iudge of Controuersies and Interpreter of it selfe p. 43. Sect. 4. Our Aduersaries howsoeuer they pretend by taking an oath to make the Fathers Interpreters of the Scriptures yet indeed they make themselues sole Interpreters of Scriptures and Fathers p. 58 Sect. 5. The intire Canon of Scriptures which wee professe without the Apocryphall additions is confirmed by pregnant testimonies in all ages and most of them acknowledged by the Romanists themselues p. 86 Sect. 6. Our Aduersaries pretences from the Authorities of Fathers and Councels to proue the Apocryphall Bookes Canonicall answered p. 122 Sect. 7. The Romanists in poynt of Traditions contradict the truth and themselues grounding
noÌ„ in Conciliis EpiscoporuÌ„ noÌ„ in literis quorum libet disputatorum non in signis prodigiis fallacibus quia etiam contra ista verbo Dom. praeparati et cautired diti sumus sed in praescripto Legis in Prophetarum praedictis in Psalmorum cantibus in ipsius Pastoris vocibus in EuangelistaruÌ„ praedicationibus et laboribus hoc est in omnibus Canonicis SanctoruÌ„ librorum authoritatibus Aug. de vnit Eccles cap. 16. and vpon these they challenged that great Champion but heare what answere hee makes them Let the Donatists if they can shew their Church not in rumors and speeches of the men of Africa not in the Councels of their Bishops not in discourses of any Writers whatsoeuer not in signes and miracles that may bee forged for we are forewarned by Gods word and therefore fore-armed against those things but in the prescript of the Law in the prediction of the Prophets in the verses of the Psalmes in the voices of the Shepheard himselfe in the preaching and workes of the Euangelistes that is in all the Canonicall authorities of the sacred Scriptures If Saint Austen had been liuing in these dayes either he must haue retracted this Protestant doctrine or hee would haue beene reputed for an heretique for all these marks which were anciently maintained by the Donatists are proclaimed by our aduersaries to be visible characters of the true Church neither did this learned father require more of the Donatist then the Catholiques of those times were willing to performe on their parts and therfore hee bindes himselfe to the same conditions which hee required of his aduersaries and withall renders the reason of his demand Nec nos proptareà dicimus nobis credere oportere ad in Ecclesia Christi sumê° quia ipsam quaÌ„ tenemê° commendauit Mileuitanus Optatus vel Mediolanensis Ambrosius vel alii innumerabilis nostra communionis Episcopi aut quia nostrorum Collegarum Conciliis praedicata est aut quia per totum orbem in locis sanctis qua frequentat nostra communiâ—tantâ— mirabilia fiunt Aug. de vnit Eccles cap. 16. Quia nec nos propterea dicimus c. Because wee our selues doe not say wee must therefore be beleeued for that wee are in the Church of Christ or else for that Optatus and Ambrose and infinite other Bishops of our Communion haue commended the Church which wee hold or because our Church hath bin published in the Councells of our Colleagues or because in all places of the world where our Communion is frequented there are so many miracles wrought This was the doctrine of Saint Austen and the ancient Fathers and this is ours they required no more of the Donatists but to lay apart all pretended titles and relie onely vpon the word of God we offer to the Romanists no lesse then to accept the same conditions vpon triall of that title and relie only vpon that word I must confesse I thinke a more speedy way might haue been found to haue giuen an answere to the Controuersies of that age for Saint Austen might haue poynted at the Church in the West which was then as conspicuous as the Sun at Noone day hee might haue answered them it was a Citie vpon a hill which was visible to all He might haue produced the Apostle for a witnesse that her faith was published throughout the whole world he might haue confuted them with sacred Councells and Doctrine of the ancient Fathers and confirmed his trueth with the death of constant Martyrs which sealed their doctrine with their blood in the testimonie of the true faith Certainely all these proofes were pregnant in his time and he might easily haue produced them in behalfe of his Church as our aduersaries in these dayes doe for theirs but hee left these brags to these latter times and sends them to the Law to the Testimonies to the word of Christ that speaketh better things then was possible for man to vtter Ne in Ecclesia errares ne quis tibi diceret Christus est qui non est Christê° aut Ecclesia est quae non est Ecclesia audi vocem Pastoris ostendit Ecclesiam ne quis te fallat in nomine Ecclesiae Aug. Psal 69. and to that end saith hee thou mightest not erre in the Church and lest any man should say this is Christ who is not Christ or this is the Church which is not the Church heare the voyce of the Shepheard hee hath shewed thee the Church that the name of the Church may not deceiue thee The summe and substance therefore of St. Austens doctrine was this that neither Bishops nor Councels nor Miracles nor rumors of the Catholique name doe demonstrate the Church of God to be Catholique for all these are common to heretiques as well as Catholiques but the holy Scriptures which beare the testimony of Iesus they onely carry the infallible markes of his trueth In Scripturis didicimê° Christum in Scripturis didicimus ecclesiam Aug. ep 166 and in them faith hee wee haue knowen Christ in them we haue knowen the Church Neither was this the opinion of Saint Austen only for Saint Hierom tels vs that in his dayes the Church was not gone out of her limits of the holy Scriptures Non est egressa de finibus suis id est de Scripturis sanctis Hier. lib. 1. c. 1. in Mich. and from thence the timber and materialls must bee taken with which the house of wisedome is to bee built And Saint Chrysostome as a wise Master-Builder in this house gaue this Caueat to the worke-men in after ages Chrys in opere imperfecto Hom. 49. It can no way be knowen which is the true Church nisi tantummodó per Scripturas but onely by the Scriptures Non enim per alios dispositionem salutis nostra cognouimê° quam per ees per quos euangelium peruenit ad nos quod quideÌ„ tuÌ„c praeconiauerunt posteà verò per Dei voluntateÌ„ in scripturis nobis tradiderunt fundamentum et ColumnaÌ„ fidei nostrae futurum Iâ—en advers haeres l. 3. c. 1. otherwise if they had regard to other things they should bee offended and perish and not vnderstand which is the true Church And lastly the learned Father Irenaeus assures vs Non per alios c. by no other haue wee knowne the way of our saluation but by them by whom the Gospel came to vs which verily they then preached and afterwards by the will of God deliuered the same to vs in the Scriptures to bee the Foundation and Pillar of our Faith Tell me then in this latter age and time of Controuersie wherein it is commonly voyced in our eares Loe heere is Christ and there is Christ this is the true Church and that is the true Church how shall the religious man which loueth trueth and seeketh comfort resolue himselfe to which Church shal he safely ioine himselfe when perhaps he wants the learning perhaps the leasure to looke
locis apertioribus fami occurreret obscurioribus autem fastidia detergeret Nihil enim fere de illis obscuritatibus eruitur qdâ—â—on planissimè dictuÌ„ alibi reperitur Aug. de doct Chris lib. 2. â—a 6. for saith hee In this great plentie of Scriptures wee are fed with plaine things and exercised with obscure those driue away hunger these contempt the holy Ghost hauing tempred them so of purpose and then he concludeth with the Tenet of our church There is scarce any thing drawn out of these obscure places which hath not been spoken quod non planissimè most plainely some other where Neither was this the opinion of this learned Father only but it was the confession of S Ambrose Multa obscuritas in Scripturis propheticis â—â—d siâ—â— anu â—â—â—aÌ„ meÌ„â—â—â—ā◠〈◊〉 a scrâ— tuâ—aruÌ„ â—â—aÌ„â—eâ— qua sunt occulta diligentèr examines paulatim incipies rationeÌ„ colligere dictoruÌ„ et operietur tibi Non ab alio sed à verbo Dei Amb. in Psal 118. Serm. 8. There is much obscurity in the Scriptures but withall if thou knocke at the doore with the hand of thy vnderstanding thou shalt gather by little and little the reason of that which is there spoken and the doore shall bee opened vnto thee non ab alio sed à verbo Dei and that by no other but by the Word of God it selfe And with these Doctors of the Latin Church agreeth the Greeke Fathers Behold saith Basil and heare the Scripture expounding it selfe Basil HexaÌ„ Hom. 4. Yea saith he what things be or seeme to bee couertly spoken in some places of holy Scripture Quae ambigua sunt tectè dicta esse in quibusdaÌ„ diuinae scripturae locis videntuâ— ab aliis locis manifestis declaraÌ„tur IdeÌ„ quaest coÌ„p Expl. quaest 267. Ad ipsuÌ„ diuina Script scopuÌ„ incedamus quaeseipsam interpretatur quaÌ„uis sacra Scriptura cum nos tale quiddaÌ„ docere vult seipsaÌ„ exponit et auditoreÌ„ errare non sinit Chrys HoÌ„ 13. in Gen. Chrys in 1. Thes HoÌ„ 7. SiquideÌ„ empturê° vesteÌ„ quaÌ„uis artis Textoriae imperitê° sis haec verba non dicis Nescio emere illudunt mihi sed facis omnia vt discas fac illa quae facienda et rectâ ratione quaere à Deo et ille tibi omnino reueâ—abit IdeÌ„ Homil. 33. in Act. the same are expounded by other plaine places elsewhere And saith Chrysostome Let vs follow the scope of the holy Scripture in interpreting of it selfe when it teacheth some hard thing it expoundeth it selfe and suffereth not the hearer to erre Let vs not feare therefore saith hee to put our selues with full saile into the sea of Scriptures because wee shall be sure to find the Word of God for our Pilot. And lastly as it were forestalling that Popish opinion that the Scriptures are obscure and therefore not to be read by the vulgar people hee elegantly incites a Gentile to the reading of the Scripture by a familiar and common reason When thou buyest a garment though thou haue no skill in weauing yet thou sayest not I cannot buy it they will deceiue mee but thou dost vse all meanes to learne how to know it doe therefore those things which are to bee done seeke all those things of God and hee altogether will reaueale it vnto thee So that if any doubt or difference happened in the Primitiue church amongst the true beleeuing Christians they referred the determination of it to the Inquest of Christ his 12 Apostles and they onely were made the sole Iudges of the question And that wee might know this Protestant doctrine continued for many ages in the Church Pope Clement the first almost sixe hundred yeeres since professed it for the Catholike doctrine of his time Integra firma regula veritatis ex Scripturis Dist 37. cap 14. that a man must take the sense of truth from the Scripture it selfe seeing that euery man may haue the full and firme rule of faith and truth in the Scriptures If we descend froÌ„ the Pope to the great Councell of Basil it was the general vote of many B. and Cardinalls and confirmed likewise by the Pope himselfe The Diuine Law or holy Scripture the practise of Christ of his Apostles Lex diuina praxu Christi Apostolica et Ecclesia primitina vnâ cum CoÌ„ciliis Doctoribusque fundantibê° se veracitèr in eadeÌ„ pro verissimo et indifferente Iudice in hoc Basiliensi Consilia admittatur Conc. Basil Sess 4. and the Primitiue Church together with Councels and Doctors grounding themselues truely vpon the Scriptures shall bee admitted for the most true and indifferent Iudge in the Councell of Basil The resolution of the ancient Father Optatus in the question betwixt the Catholiques and the heretiques whether one should bee twise baptized may serue for a proofe and a full conclusion of the premisses You say it is lawfull wee say it is not lawfull betweene yours it is lawfull and ours it is not lawfull the peoples soules doe doubt and wauer De coelo quaerendus est Index sed vt quid pulsamus ad coelum cum habemus in Euangelio Testamentum Opt. lib. 5. contr Parmen Donat. let none beleeue you nor vs wee are all contending parties Iudges must be sought for if Christians they cannot be giuen on both sides for truth is hindred by affections A Iudge without must bee sought for if a Paynim hee cannot know the Christian mysteries if a Iew hee is an enemie to Christian Baptisme no iudgement therfore of this matter can bee found on earth a Iudge in heauen must bee sought for But why knocke we at heauen when wee haue the Testament of Christ in the Gospell And thus I haue briefly shewed you the deputed Iudges and Interpreters of the Scripture in the Primitiue Church now let vs obserue by what Rule the Scriptures are expounded in the Roman Church SECT IIII. Our aduersaries howsoeuer they pretend by taking an oath to make the Fathers Interpreters of the Scriptures yet indeed they make themselues sole Interpreters of Scriptures and Fathers Bulla Pij quarti Art 2. IT is an Article of the Romame Creed published by Pope Pius the fourth and by the oath their Foreman hath taken all Priestes and I suites are sworne Not to receiue or interpret the Scriptures but according to the vnifoâ—me consent of Fathers It is a large and faire promise and deliuered vpon oath and for my part if the church of Rome can make good the vniforme consent of Fathers for all their twelue newe Articles of Faith which hath been often promised but neuer as yet by any one performed I shall willingly listen to their interpretation and preferre it before any priuate or latter Exposition It was the profession of our late King of famous memory Apolog. for the oath of Alleag pa. 36. What euer the Fathers of the first foure hundred yeeres did with one vnanime consent agree vpon to be beleeued
that Pygmeis being put vpon Gyants shoulders doe see further then the Gyants themselues But Bishop Fisher doth more warily excuse it and with plausible reasons assure vs that Many things Nec cuiquaÌ„ obscuruÌ„ est quin posterioribê° inge niis multa sint tam ex Euangeliis quaÌ„ ex scripturis c. Roffeas Consur Assert Luther Art 18. as well in Gospells as in the rest of the Scriptures are now more exquisitely discussed by later wits and more clearely vnderstood then they haue been heretofore eyther by reason that the yee was not as then broken vnto the Ancients neither did their age suffice to weigh exactly that whole sea of Scriptures or because in this most large field of Scriptures euen after the most diligent reapers some eares will remaine to bee gathered as yet vntouched How forcible motiues these reasons may seeme to other men I will not heere dispute sure I am they are vaine excuses for Romane Bishops and Cardinals who are bound by their generall Councell and the Popes Bull to obey the Exposition of Fathers as an Article of their faith But admit these opinions should bee excused for the particular Tenets of some priuate men let vs see how faithfully the Popes Pastors of these latter times haue interpreted the Scriptures with the vniforme consent of Fathers Moses saith Whit. Durae â—s in Camp 9. Reason pag. 269. God made man after his Image Pope Adrian interpreteth therefore Images must bee set vp in Churches Saint Peter saith Behold De obed maior vnaÌ„ sanctaÌ„ c. here are two swoâ—ds Pope Boniface concludes Therefore the Pope hath power ouer the spirituall and the temporall Saint Matthew saith Giue not that which is holy vnto dogs Iewels Defence p â—2 Mr. Harding expounds it Fiet vnum ouile et vnê° Pastor quod quidem de Christo intelligi non potest sâ—d dâ—â—liquo alio Ministroqâ—â— bresâ—t loco eius Ioh de Par sâ—de pot Reg Papati c. 30. therfore it is not lawfull for the vulgar people to reade the Scriptures Saint Iohn saith There shall bee one Fold and one Sheepherd Iohannes de Parisijs tels vs This place cannot bee expounded of Christ but must bee taken for some Minister ruling in his stead The Prophet Dauid saith Thou hast put all things vnder his feet Antoninus expounds it Anton. in sum part 3. tit 22. c. 5. Haebr 2. Thou hast made all things subiect to the Pope the cattle of the field that is to say men liuing in the earth the fishes of the sea that is to say the soules in Purgatory the fowles of the ayre that is to say the soules of the blessed in heauen And lastly whereas our Sauiour Christ witnesseth of himselfe In Concil Later sub Leo 10. p. 671. All power is giuen to me both in heauen and earth Stephen Archbishop of Patraca applyed it to Pope Leo the tenth in the Councell of Lateran in the audience of the Pope himselfe who thankfully accepted it and suffered it to bee published and printed and as it is rightly obserued by learned Du Moulin Pope Innocent the third in his Booke of the Mysteries of the Masse Buckler of faith pa. 30. the booke of sacred Ceremonies Durants Rationalls Tolet and Titleman and others do most ridiculously wrest the Scriptures altogether different from their right meaning and the Expositions of the Fathers as for instance The Scripture saith The Rocke was Christ therefore say they the Altar must bee of stone It is written I am the light of the world therfore Tapers must be set vpon the Altar It is written Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth therefore the Priest must kisse the Altar It is written Thou shalt see my back parts Exod. 33.23 therefore the Priest must turne his backe to the people It is written Laua me ampliús Psal 51. Wash mee againe therefore the Priest must wash his hands twise It is written Exod. 3.5 Put off thy shooes for this place is holy therefore the Bishop at Masse changeth his hose and shooes And lastly the Pope himselfe at the time of his coronation casteth certain copper money amongst the people vsing the words of Peter Siluer and gold haue I none but that which I haue I giue thee These and the like Expositions doe much resemble the strict order of Monkes who reading the words in Matthew Districtissimi MonachoruÌ„ simplicitèr intelligentes fecerunt sibi cruces ligneas easque sibi iugiter humeru circuÌ„ferentes c Ioh. de Polemar orat in CoÌ„cil Basil pag. 385. Hee that taketh not vp his crosse and followeth me is not worthy of mee made themselues woodden crosses and so carried them on their backes continually causing all the world to laugh at them for howsoeuer they may seeme to bee the expositions of some priuate spirits yet hee that makes oath in verbo Sacerdotis to receiue expound the Scriptures with the vniforme consent of Fathers and shall render such Expositions of the Text can bee no true Catholique Hieron 24. q 3. cap. Haeresis For whosoeuer doeth otherwise vnderstand the Scripture saith Hierome then the sense of the holy Ghost who is the Penman of the Scripture requires although hee hath not departed from the Church yet hee may bee tearmed an heretique But as the Fryar said wittily in his Sermon the trueth which hee preached was like holy water which euery one called for apace yet when the Sexton cast it on them they let it fall on their backs in like manner the Romanists seemingly call for the Scriptures they commonly vaunt that they expound and receiue them according to the vniforme consent of Fathers but as Vincentius Lyrinensis said of the heretiques of his time When they shall begin not onely to vtter those sayings Vbi caeperuÌ„t illas voces noÌ„ iam proferre sedetiam exponere non ad c. VinceÌ„t Lyrin c. 36. but also to expound them then the bitternesse then the sowernesse and madnesse is perceiued then a new deuised poyson will be breathed out then are prophane Nouelties disclosed then may you see the bounds of the ancient Fathers to bee remooued the Catholique Faith to bee then butchered and the doctrine of the Church torne in pieces Pope Pius the fourth who first published the Articles of the Creed was not ignorant that the Scriptures must be farre fetched and hardly strayned to make them speake for the Trent doctrine hee well vnderstood that it was too generall and strict a tye vpon euery Masse Priest to receiue and interpret the Scriptures with the vniforme consent of Fathers knowing well that many Masse Priestes were vtterly ignorant of the Fathers and therefore to qualifie the rigour of that oath adioyned these words to the aforesaid Article Artic. 2. Also that sacred Scripture according to that sense which the Mother Church hath holden whose right is to iudge of the true sense and
interpretation of holy Scripture I doe admit so that by the latter part of the Article they allow the Fathers to bee interpreters of the Scriptures and by the first part they make themselues sole interpreters of the Fathers to which addition an ignorant Priest will sweare with a mentall reseruation that he doeth not receiue nor expound the Scripture but with the vniforme consent of Fathers that is according to the sense and iudgment of the Roman church for it is not to bee doubted but the Church will allow of that sense which is most agreeable to that doctrine and of that interpretation although it bee farre different from the Ancients which is most consonant to their Religion and the rather I incline to this opinion for that Cardinall Hosius doth protest it for a vniversall and Catholike doctrine of his Church Si quis habet interpretationeÌ„ Ecclesia Romana de loco aliquo Scriptura etiamsi nec sciat nec intelligat an quomodo cuÌ„ Scriptura verbis conueniat tamen habet ipsissimum verbuÌ„ Dei. Hos de expresso verb. Dei If a man haue the Interpretation of the Church of Rome of any place of Scripture hee hath the very words of God though he neither know nor vnderstand whether and how it agreeth with the words of Scripture Now if it happen that those which are better instructed by comparing of Scriptures and Fathers doe make a doubt of some place of Scripture which the Church teacheth different from the Fathers Cardinall Cusanus by way of preuention giues him to vnderstand Non est miruÌ„ si praxis Ecclesiae vno tempore interpretetur Scripturam vno modo et alio teÌ„pore alio modo naÌ„ intellectê° currit cum praxi intellectus enim qui cuÌ„ praxi coÌ„currit est spiritus vinificans sequuntur ergo scripturae ecclesiam et non è conuerso Nich. Cusan ad Bohem. Epist 7. that there is Fides Temporum a faith that followeth the time Neither is it any maruell saith hee though the practise of the Church expound the Scripture at one time one way and at an other time another way for the vnderstanding or sense of the Scripture runneth with the practise and that sense so agreeing with the practise is the quickening Spirit and therefore the Scriptures follow the Church but contrariwise the Church followeth not the Scriptures This learned Romanist tells vs it is no wonder that the Scripture is at diuers times diuersly expounded hee tells vs the Scripture attends the Churches pleasure and lastly which is most true hee professeth the Romish Church followeth not the Scripture but the times That this Cardinall speaketh truth I think no Protestant doth make a question but that you may be witnes also of the practise of these times you shall obserue how fitly these men haue applyed the Scripture to their Church whereas it is said to Peter in a vision Arise In voto Baronij contrà Venetos kill and eate Cardinall Baronius being Interpreter will tell you The Pope is Peter and the Venetians are the meate which must bee killed and deuoured In like manner whereas Saint Paul saith Haereticum deuitâ Auoyd an heretique the sillie Fryar applies it to times and persons with this Exposition Erasm Encom Moriae Haereticum de-vitâ tolle kill the heretique meaning the Protestant and in this manner according to the times the sense runneth with the practise or at leastwise I am sure this practise runneth with these times Thus then you haue Fides Ecclesia an Exposition of Scriptures according to the Article of the Romish Creed and Fides tempâ—rum an Exposition sutable to the times and their owne doctrine If therefore we appeale to Scriptures they account them dumbe Iudges without the Exposition of their Church if we require an Exposition with the consent of Fathers they tell vs we must admit that sense which the Church holdeth whose right is to iudge of the true sense of Scriptures If wee shew them that their Expositions are senselesse and disagreeing from the Ancients they tell vs the Scriptures may receiue different Expositions according to the times And thus they make the Scriptures sound like Bells according to their fancies and violate their oath with a Saluo Iure sauing a right to the sense and meaning of their owne Church This way therefore is Via Deuia a Wandring and By-way It resteth in the last and chiefest place to obserue the difference bewixt the Church of Rome and vs touching the intire Canon of Scriptures for without doubt this is the onely and infallible rule of faith and there is a curse denounced by God himselfe against all those that adde to his word Deut. 4.2 Reu. 22.18 or diminish ought from it It shall appeare therefore by many pregnant and infallible testimonies of our aduersaries themselues that the Canon of Scripture which we professe and beleeue was the same which was taught and declared by Christ and his Apostles in the first age the same which was published generally receiued by the ancient Fathers in succeeding ages the same which continued in the bosome of the Romane Church in all ages till the dayes of Luther SECT V. The intire Canon of Scriptures which wee professe without the Apocryphall additions is confirmed by pregnant testimonies in all ages and most of them acknowledged by the Romanists themselues IT was the complaint of Campian the Iesuite that the ancient Canon of Scripture was altered at the comming of Luther and thereupon as a man inraged against the Lutherans Camp Rat. 1. hee makes this open out-crie What incensed Luthers whelps to put out of the true Canon of Scripture Tobias Ecclesiasticus and the two bookes of Maccabees Desperation for by these heauenly oracles they are expressely conuinced as often as they dispute against the defence of Angels as often as they dispute against Freewill as often as they dispute against Praying for the dead as often as they dispute against Praying to the Saints Surely if this Romanist had beene as reall in his proofes as he was vaine glorious in his speeches he had gone beyond all the Romish Proselytes of our age for neuer man made greater flourishes with poorer proofes for it shall appeare that wee haue published no other Canon of Scripture then Christ and his Apostles taught and receiued no other then the ancient Fathers declared to be diuinely Canonicall and those onely Canonicall none other then the learned Doctors and Professors intirely preserued in the bosome of the Roman Church in all ages so that if any curse be denounced against vs for renouncing doctrines of faith deduced from Apocryphall Scriptures I say it shall appeare by the same Decree they haue layd an Anathâ—ma vpon Christ and his Apostles and haue cursed the ancient Fathers and the principall members of their owne Church In the first age to Ann. 100. First then wee must obserue Rom. 3.2 Factique sunt Iudaei depositarii et custodes
Iudith et Tobiae MacabaeoruÌ„ libros legit Ecclesia sed eos inter Canonicas scripturas non recipit sic et haec duo volumina sapientia Solomonis et Syrach legit ad adificationeÌ„ plebis non authoritateÌ„ dogmatum coÌ„firmandum In Praefat. lib Solom Admitto HieronymuÌ„ ea fuisse opinione quia nonduÌ„ generale CoÌ„ciliuÌ„ de his libris aliquid statuerat c. Bell de verbo Dei lib. 1. cap. 10. Ipso ergo sacra Codicis 〈◊〉 pandam tibi Omnes libellos c. vltimuÌ„ nomen duplex cui est Angelum Malachiam Greg. Naz. Car. Iamb ad SeleucuÌ„ Iamb 3. De quibê° tamen nunc dubitare nefaâ— est antequam auteÌ„ ab Ecclesiâ coÌ„muni coÌ„sensu recepti essent nihil piaculi fuit eos in CanonicoruÌ„ numeruÌ„ ac sedeÌ„ minimè admittere Iacob Bill in Iam. 3. Nazian Non oportet libros qui sunt extrà Canonem legere nisi solos Canonicos Noui et Veteris Testamenti Concil Laod Can. 59. Ruffinus as some say Cyprian in reciting the Canon of the Scripture testifies the like in this age These be the bookes which our Fathers haue included within the Canon out of which they would haue the assertions of our faith to appeare but yet wee must know that there bee also other bookes which are not Canonicall but are called of our Ancestors Ecclesiasticall as is the Wisedome of Solomon Ecclesiasticus Tobias Iudith and the bookes of Maccabees all which they will indeed haue to bee read in the Church but not to bee alledged for confirmation of faith Bellarmine confesseth with vs that Ruffinus did follow the Hebrewe Canon but his fellow Canus is not contented with such a moderate confession but returnes this answere Although Ruffinus did affirme that the bookes of Maccabees were to bee rejected by the tradition of the Fathers yet by the Readers leaue hee was ignorant of that Tradition Saint Hierome is our witnesse As the Church readeth Iudith Tobias and the Maccabees but receiueth them not for Canonicall Scriptures so these two bookes namely the Wisedome of Solomon and Iesus the sonne of Syrach doth the Church reade for the edification of the people not to confirme thereby the authoritie of any doctrine in the Church This is likewise confessed by Bellarmine I admit saith hee that Hierome was of that opinion because as yet in those dayes a generall Councell had decreed nothing touching those bookes except the booke of Iudith which Hierom afterwards receiued Gregory Nazianzen writing to Seleucus promiseth him that he will shew him a catalogue of the Canonicall bookes and accordingly beginning from Genesis cites the bookes in order to Malachie the last of the Prophets This authoritie in our behalfe is likewise confessed by Iacobus Billius a Romanist in his Commentary vpon those verses but hee excuseth him in this manner That hee omitted other bookes as namely Iudith the Maccabees c. of which notwithstanding to make a doubt in these dayes would bee accounted a wicked thing but before they were generally receiued of the Church it was no sinne not to admit them amongst the number of Canonicall Scriptures The Councell of Laodicea Wee ought to reade onely the bookes of the Old and New Testament and in that 59. Canon the Councell recites onely those Canonicall Bookes of Scripture which we allowe and the Canons of this Councell are confirmed by the sixt Generall Councell in Trullo and Binius himselfe confesseth that the booke of Iudith by the authoritie of this Councell is rejected amongst the Apocrypha And this was the constant opinion of the Primitiue Church Can. 2. Liber Iudith authoritate huius Prouincialis Concilii inter Apocrhyphos reiicitur Binius in Concil Rom. sub Syluest Not. touching the intire rule of Scripture in the fourth Age. In the fifth Age An. 400. to 500. Epiphanius after he had reckoned vp the Canon of two and twentie Bookes Vtiles quidem sunt et coÌ„modi sed in numeruÌ„ receptorum non referuÌ„tur quare neque in Aaron neque in Testamenti Arcam repositi sunt Epiph. li. de Mens Ponder censureth the Bookes of Wisedome and Ecclesiasticus in these words They are fit and profitable but not reckoned amongst those bookes which are receiued by our Church and therefore were neither layd vp with Aaron nor in the Arke of the new Testament In MachabaeoruÌ„ libris etsi aliquid Mirabilium numero inserenduÌ„ conveniens fuisse ordini inueniatur de hâc tameÌ„ nullá curâ fatigabimur quiae tantuÌ„ agere proposuimus vt de Diuini Canonis Mirabilibus exiguaÌ„ expositionem taÌ„geremus Aug. de Mirab sacrae Scrip. l. 2. c. 34. Has supputatio non in Scripturis sanctis quae appellantur Canonica sed in aliis inuenitur in quibê° sunt et MachabaeoruÌ„ libri De civ Dei l. 18. c. 36. Saint Austen Although there may something bee found in the books of Maccabees meet for this order of writing and worthy to bee ioyned with the number of Miracles yet we will not weâ—ry our selues with any care thereof for that we haue intended onely to touch a short rehearsall of the miracles conteined in the diuine Canon And for a further explanation of the true Canon different from the Apocryphall Scriptures he tells vs This reckoning is not found in the holy Scriptures that are called Canonicall but in certaine other bookes amongst which are the bookes of the Maccabees And as concerning the authoritie of these bookes when it was obiected against him that Razis killed himselfe and therefore it was lawfull by the Scripture for a man to kill himselfe amongst other answeres hee returnes this for one The Iewes doe not esteeme this Scripture called the Maccabees in such sort Scriptura quae appellâ— tur Machabaorum recepta est ab Ecclesia non inâ—tilitè◠si sobrie legatur vel audiatur maximè propter illos Machabaeos qui pro Dei lege indigna perpess sunt Aug. contra SecunduÌ„ Ep. Gaud. li. 2. c. 23. as the Law the Prophets and the Psalmes to which Christ giueth testimony as to them that beare that witnesse of him saying It behoued that all these things should be fulfilled that are written of mee in the Law the Prophets and the Psalmes but it is receiued of the Church not vnprofitably so that it bee read and heard with sobrietie especially because of these Maccabees which indured grieuous persecutions for the Lawe of God In the sixth Age An. 500. to 600. Quarehi libri noÌ„ inter Canonicas Scripturas currunt M. Quoniam apud Haebreos quoque super hac differentia recipiebantur sicut Hier. caterique testaÌ„tur Iun. de part diuinae legis lib. 1. cap. 3. SuÌ„tpratereà alii quidem libri vt Sapientia Solo monis liber Iesu filii Syrach et lib. Iudith et Tobiae et libri Machabaeorqui leguÌ„tur quideÌ„ sed noÌ„ scribuÌ„tur in canone Isid Praenot Elucid de script Scripturis sac c. 6 7. Iunilius Bishop of
Africa excludeth from the Canonicall bookes Iudith the Maccabees and the booke of Wisedome and concerning them he puts this question and resolues it Why are not these books inserted amongst the Canonicall Scriptures Because saith he the Iewes did make a difference of them as S. Hierom and others doe testifie Isidore is a witnes that our doctrine was professed in the church in his daies there are other bookes as namely the Wisdom of Solomon the book of Iesus the son of Syrach the books of Iudith and Tobias and the Maccabees which are read but not written in the Canon In the seuenth Age An. 600. to 700. Gregory the Great did account the bookes of Maccabees Apocryphall De qua re non inordinate agimus si ex libris licet noÌ„ Canonicis sed tameÌ„ ad aedificationeÌ„ ecclesiae editis testimonium proferimus In Iob. lib. 19. cap. 13. B. Gregoriê° authoritate vt opinor Hier motuâ— videtur coÌ„cedere illos non esse Canonicos cum tamen de tis producat testimonia Cathat opusc de lib. Canonicis Secundum Greg. in Moralibus liber Iudith Tob. et MachabeoruÌ„ Ecclas atque lib. Sapientiae non suÌ„t recipieÌ„di ad coÌ„firmaÌ„duÌ„ aliquid de fide Occ. Dial. part 3 tract 1. l. 3. c. 16. Wee doe not amisse saith hee if wee produce a testimony out of the bookes of Maccabees though not Canonicall yet published for the instruction of the Church This is witnessed also by Catharinus their own Scholeman Gregory saith hee led as I conceiue by the authoritie of Saint Hierome did seeme to graunt that those bookes were not Canonicall although hee produced testimonies out of them But learned Occham more plainely declares his opinion touching Gregorie According to Gregories doctrine saith hee the booke of Iudith Tobias the Maccabees Ecclesiasticus and the booke of Wisedome are not to bee receiued for the confirmation of any doctrine of faith In the eighth Age An. 700. to 800. Damascene who was canonized a Saint for his seruice at the 2.d. Councell of Nice tells vs it is operae pretiâ—m c worth our paines to search and know 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Damasc Orth. fid l. 4. c. 18. that there are two and twentie bookes of Canonicall Scripture and as touching the Apocryphall hee termes them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are full of vertuous instructions but are not numbred amongst the Prophets neither were they layd vp in the Arke Nec ab hâc sententia alienus fuit Damascenê° quos Theologi multi secuti sunt Canus loc Theol. lib. 2. cap. 10. This Author is confessed to bee ours in this poynt insomuch as Canus professeth that Damascene and Athanasius were of his opinion and were followed in this by many Diuines In the ninth Age An. 800 to 900. Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople giues vs to vnderstand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Niceph. Patr C.P. Canon Script in operibus Pithei In libro Iesu filii Syrach hac praefata senteÌ„tia legitur queÌ„ libruÌ„ B. Hier. atque Isidorê° inter Apochry id est dubias scripturas deputatuÌ„ esse abque dubita tione testaÌ„tur Qui etiaÌ„ liber non teÌ„pore ProphetaruÌ„ sed sacerdotum sub Simone Pont. Max. regnaÌ„te Pto lemao Euergete coÌ„scriptus est Alâ— aduers Elip l. 1. col 941 that the bookes of the Old Testament were twenty and two And in treating of the Apocryphall bookes hee mentioneth in particular the books of Maccabees the Wisdome of Solomon Ester Iudith Susanna Tobit Alcuinus Abbot of Saint Martins at Tours in France writing against Elipantus Bishop of Tolledo tells him that hee vrged authorities out of the booke of Iesus the sonne of Syrach but saith hee Saint Hierome did testifie that without question it was to bee reputed amongst the Apocryphall and doubtfull bookes and withall addeth This booke was not written in the time of the Prophets but vnder the â—â—igne of Ptolomey and Simon the high Priest In the tenth Age An 900. to 1000. Aelfrick Abbâ—t of Malmsbury in his Saxon treatie of the old Testament Aelfrick of the old Testament pa. 17. 22. 23. tells vs There are two bookes more placed with Solomons workes as if he had made them which for likenesse of stile and profitable vse haue gone for his but Iesus the sonne of Syrach composed them one is called Liber Sapientiae the booke of Wisedome and the other Ecclesiasticus very large bookes and read in the Church of long custome for much good instruction amongst these bookes the Church hath accustomed to place two other tending to the glory of God and intituled Maccabeorum I haue turned them into English and so reade them you may if you please for your owne instruction In the eleuenth Age An. 1000. to 1100. Petrus Cluniacensis after the recitall of the Canonicall bookes saith There are besides the authenticall bookes sixe others not to be rejected as namely Iudith Tobias Wisedome Ecclesiasticus and the two bookes of Maccabees which though they attaine not to the high dignitie of the former yet they are receiued of the Church De author veter Test Epist contr Petro Busâ—â—nos as containing necessary and profitable doctrine In the twelfth Age Omnes ergo fiunt numero 22 sunt praterea alit quideÌ„ libri vt Sapientia Soloâ—monis liber Iesu filis Syrach et liber Iudith et Tob. et libri Machab qui leguÌ„turqui dem sed non scribuntur in Canone Hugo de S. Vict. Praeno Elucid de scrip et scrip sacris ca. 6. cap 7. Omnes sunt numero 22 suÌ„t pratereà et alii libri vt sapientia c. Rich. Except li. 2. cap. 9. An. 1100. to 1200. Hugo de Sancto Victore All the Canonicall bookes of the Olde Testament are twentie two there are other bookes also as namely the Wisedome of Solomon the booke of Iesus the sonne of Syrach the bookes of Iudith Tobias and the Maccabees which are read but not written in the Canon Richardus de S. Victore was liuing at this time and hath the same words All the bookes are twenty two there are other bookes also as namely the booke of Wisedome and Maccabees and which are read in the Church but not written in the Canon In the thirteenth Age An. 1200. to 1300. Hugo Cardinalis speaking of the bookes reiected by vs Hugo in Prologum Galeatum saith These bookes are not receiued by the Church for proofe of doctrine but for information of manners And in his Preface to Tobias hee saith they are not accounted amongst the Canonicall Scriptures Prolog in Tobiam Bonauenture in his Preface before the Exposition of the Psalter sheweth which are the Canonicall bookes of Scripture and passing by the bookes of the New Testament hee reckoneth all those and those onely that Hierome doth sorting them into their seuerall rankes and orders as the Hebrewes doe In the fourteenth Age An. 1300. to 1400. Gul. Occham saith According to Hierome in his
our aduersaries owne confessions the true and Orthodox Church did reiect those Apocryphall bookes which our Church refuseth which the Trent Councell allowes at this day for Canonicall And thus briefly I haue produced a Catalogue of ancient Fathers and moderne Writers in the Romane Church who haue witnessed with vs the same Canon of Scripture which wee professe at this day whereby I haue giuen you a taste of that challenge which God willing I purpose heereafter to make good in the principal points of our Religion that our Church and doctrine hath continued Visible in all ages euen to the dayes of Luther SECT VI. Our Aduersaries pretences from the authorities of Fathers and Councels to prooue the Apocryphall bookes Canonicall answered THe former Testimonies are so true and pregnant in our behalfe that our learned aduersaries are inforced to confesse that most of those Authours did reiect the bookes in question for Apocryphall To say nothing of the Trent Anathema layd vpon those reuerend Fathers and learned Doctors of the ancient and moderne Churches who reiected those bookes in all ages let vs weigh their chiefest reasons and arguments for defence of their cause and it will appeare there are no solid and certaine authorities to proue the Apocryphall books in question for canonicall Bell. lib. 1. de verbo Dei c. 12. To instance in particulars Bellarmine saith the booke of Iudith was held by Hierome for Canonicall and withall pretended this reason for it This booke hath a singular testimony from the famous and first generall Councell of Nice It is true that both contending parties subscribe to this first and best Councell of Nice but I pray where is that Canon to be found and sure I am there is no such testimony extant Asseruit esse ApocryphuÌ„ Salm. Com. in Hebr. disp 2. Acost lib 2. de Christo Reuel c. 13. Quod mihi dubituntis suspicionem subindieare videtur naÌ„ Nicena Synodus olim hunc libruÌ„ in Canonem redegerat cur annis 80 post non accenset eum Synodê° Laodicena cur Nazianzenus eius non meminit quid sibi vult quod idem c. Lind. Panopl lib. 3. cap 3. as is pretended by the Cardinall nay more Salmeron his fellow Iesuite protesteth Saint Hierome affirmed the booke of Iudith Apocryphall And Acosta the Iesuite professeth è Canone exemit hee exempted it out of the Canon and as touching the Councell of Nice their owne Lindanus proclaimeth that this assertion giues him great cause of doubting for if the Nicene Councell did anciently reckon the booke of Iudith in the Canon why did not the Councell of Laodicea reckon it why did not Nazianzene make mention of it what meant hee to say the Church at that time did reade the bookes of Iudith Tobie and the Maccabees but did not receiue them amongst the Canonicall Scriptures Againe looke vpon the Councell of Laodicea called in the yeare 364 there you shall finde the booke of Iudith Bin. Not. in Concil Rom sub Syluest by the testimony of Binius himselfe reiected for Apocryphall and this Councell is confirmed by the second Canon of the sixt Generall Councell of Trullo which the Fathers of that Councell would neuer haue done if the first Generall Councell of Nice had decreed the contrary I proceed to the examination of the chiefest ground and principall cause of their Trent Decree The third Councell of Carthage called in the time of Siricius Bishop of Rome about the yeere 399 Placuit vt praeter scripturas Canocas nihil in Ecclesiâ legatur sub nomine diuinarum scripturaruÌ„ sunt autem Canonicae Scripturae Tobias Iudith Hester Esdrae libri duo MachabeoruÌ„ libri duo Conc. Carth. 3. circa tempora Syriâ—ij Canone 47. touching the Apocryphall bookes makes this declaration It pleaseth vs that nothing be read in the Church besides the Canonicall Scriptures and there they publish for the Canonicall bookes Tobie Iudith Hester Esdras and the two bookes of Maccabees And to this Councell say the Romanists Saint Austen subscribed This testimony I confesse is extant in the 47. Canon of this Councell but giue mee leaue to tell you the Church of Rome doth not generally avowe that Canon of that Councell It is the confession of Cardinall Baronius Haud omnes Haudomnes Canones in hâc Synodo sanciti probantur sed diuersisaliis coÌ„ciliis Carthaginensibus vt inter alios iste quo sacroruÌ„ libroruÌ„ certus numerê° definitur Baron An. 397. nuÌ„ 46. Canones 50. quoruÌ„ tituli hîc assignaÌ„tur non omnes in hâc Synodo sed diuersisaliis coÌ„ciliis CarthagineÌ„sibê° sanciti probaÌ„tur inter alios 19.30 et 47. which last Canon is the CanoÌ„ in question Bin. in CoÌ„cil Carth. 3. c. Not all the Canons of this Councell are established but they are allowed in diuers other Councels of Carthage as namely that Canon wherein the number of sacred bookes were defined And Binius the publisher of the Councells makes the like acknowledgment that the 50 Canons which were intituled to that Councell were not all confirmed by it but by other Councells of Carthage as namely the 47 Canon and that which argues suspition of a forged Canon the bookes of Maccabees which are inserted in the Latine copie of that Councell are not to bee found in all or any of the ancient Greeke copies or Manuscripts Hic Canon Carthaginensis Concilii extat in collectione CanonuÌ„ Cresconii Africani Episcopi nonduÌ„ edita sed ibi Machabee ruÌ„ libri non recensentur ne in omnibê° Gracis codicibus editis Mss Christ Iustellus obseru Not. in Cod. CanonuÌ„ Eccle. Africanae Bell. de Roman Pont. lib. 2. ca. 31. Quintum Bell. de CoÌ„cil author lib. 2. cap 8. Decimo Neither is this Councell of that authoritie as the Romanists themselues pretend for when our learned Protestants doe otherwise produce this Councell against the head of their Church Bellarmine makes answere This Prouinciall Councell ought not to bind the Bishop of Rome nor the Bishops of other Prouinces If wee oppose against it the Councell of Laodicea which decreed those bookes for Apocryphall Bellarmine makes answere The Councell of Carthage is of greater authoritie then that of Laodicea because it is later and because it was Nationall but the Councell of Laodicea was prouinciall In the one place when it seemingly makes for him hee termes it a Nationall Councell in the other when it plainely makes against him hee termes it Prouinciall But Oportet esse memorem Falsehood had need haue a good memory It is vsuall with Bellarmine with Canus with Costerus and the best learned Romanists to excuse Saint Hierome Saint Austen Saint Gregorie and many others which denied the Apocrypha for part of the diuine Canon with this generall Answere It was no sinne Bell de verbo Dei lib. 1. cap. 10. no heresie in them to reject those bookes because no Generall Councell in their dayes had decreed any thing touching them If therefore no Generall Councell had decreed
we haue the Councell of Laodicca in the Primitiue Church generally receiued and aftewards confirmed by a general Councel since wee haue the consent of the ancient Fathers and the ample testimonies of Bishops and Cardinals and learned Writers in the bosome of the Roman Church who witnesse with vs the Antiquity and Vniuersality of our Canon in all ages I hope wee may with good reason reiect the Apocryphall Scriptures as often as they are produced against vs for Freewill for Purgatory for Prayer for the dead for Invocation of Saints for Worshipping of Angells and the like these things I say rightly considered and patiently heard on both sides I shall appeale to their owne learned Cardinall Cajetans confession who concludes for the antiquitie of our doctrine and the Vniuersalitie of the Iewes Canon Duas maximas vtilitates ex IudaeoruÌ„ obstinacia percipimê° altera est fides libroruÌ„ sacrorum Si enim omnes conuersi essent ad ChristuÌ„ putaret iam mundus Iudaeorum ad inuentioneÌ„ fuisse quod fuerit promissâ—s Messiis sed vbi inimici Christi Iudai perseuerant et testantur nullos alios apud Patres fuisse libros canonicè sacroâ—nisi istos Cajet CoÌ„ment in Rom c 11. Bell. de verbo Dei lib. 1. cap. 2. with one and the same reason All Christians receiue a double benefit by the Apostacie and obstinacie of the Iewes one is to know which are the true bookes of the Olde Testament for if all the Iewes had beene converted to the faith of Christ then would the world haue suspected that the Iewes had invented those promises which are of Christ the Messias but now for as much as the Iewes are enemies vnto Christ they beare witnesse vnto vs that there are no bookes Canonicall but those onely which the Iewes themselues acknowledged to bee Canonicall To conclude therefore this first poynt since the Scripture is the most certaine and safest rule of Faith by our aduersaries owne confession since the Canonicall bookes of Scripture which are the onely rule of Faith are conteined in the Law in the Prophets and the Psalmes vnder all or any of which the Apocryphall bookes are not conteined I say to leaue this certaine and safe way and receiue Apocryphall additions to that Word Deut. 4.2 c. 12.32 Prou. 30.6 Reuel 22.18 when it is strictly forbidden by God himselfe Thou shalt not adde to this Word this is Via dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way this is Via Deuia a wandring and By-way But because our aduersaries insist vpon an other ground viz. NoÌ„ aliundè nos habere Scripturam esse diuinaÌ„ et qui sunt libri sacri quaÌ„ ex Traditioniê° noÌ„ scriptis Bel. de verb. Dei lib. 4. c. 4. That by no other meanes wee can know the Scriptures to be diuine nor the bookes to bee holy and Canonicall but onely from vnwritten Tradition I will leaue them to their Apocryphall Scriptures and pursue them in their vnwritten traditions in the next place SECT VII The Romanists in poynt of Traditions contradict the truth and themselues grounding most of their erronious Doctrine vpon vnwritten Traditions and yet frequently alledge the written Word for them IT is the first Article of the Romane Creed to which all Bishops and Priests are sworne Bulla Pij 4. Art 1. I admit and embrace the Apostolicall and Ecclesiasticall Traditions and the other obseruations and constitutions of the Church What are meant by those Obseruations and Constitutions of the Church and how the Priests are bound to imbrace them The Councell of Trent declareth in this manner Necnon Traditiones ipsas tum ad fidem tum ad mo res pertineÌ„tes pari pietutis affectu ac reuerentia suscipit veneratur Conc. Trid Sess 4. Decret 1. Traditions appertaining to faith and manners as if they were dictated by Christ himselfe with his owne mouth or by the holy spirit and preserued by a continuall succession in the Catholique Church the Councell receiueth with equall reuerence and religious affection as shee receiues the holy Striptures themselues Heere was the first alteration made touching the rule of Faith and from the Decree of this Councell Bellarmines doctrine began to take place Regula partialis noÌ„ totalis Bell. The Scripture is but a partiall not a totall rule of Faith for certainly till this time Traditions concerning faith and manners were neuer reputed of equall authoritie with the Scriptures nor a part of the Rule of Faith It was the Tenet of Aquinas and the later Schoolemen knew no other doctrine till the Councell of Trent Aquin. in 1. ad Tim. cap. 6. The doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles is called Canonicall because it is the rule of our vnderstanding and therefore no man ought to teach otherwise But you shall obserue from and after this time the Romanists performed their oath Ex abundanti I may say more then enough Cardinall Baronius tells vs Tradition is the foundation of Scriptures Baron An. 58. n. 11. and excels them in this that the Scriptures cannot subsist vnlesse they bee strengthened by Traditions but Tradition hath strength enough without the Scriptures And that the world may know it is vsuall with our aduersaries not onely to equall their vnwritten Traditions but also to aduance them aboue the Scriptures let their sayings bee weighed by any indifferent man and it will appeare the Scriptures are of so little vse or esteeme with them as if they were not worthy to be named in poynts of controuersie betwixt vs. Lindan Panopl l. 1. c. 22. l. 5. c. 4. l. 1. c. 6. c. Traditions saith Lindan are the most certaine foundations of Faith the most sure ground of the sacred Scriptures the impenetrable buckler of Ajax the suppresser of all heresies On the other side the Scripture saith hee is a nose of waxe a dead and killing letter without life a meere shell without a kernell a leaden rule a wood of thieues a shop of heretiques and the like Costerus the Iesuite tels vs for certain It was neuer the minde of Christ either to commit his mysteries to parchment or that his Church should depend on paper writings but say the Rhemists Rhem. Test in 2. Thess 2. v. 19. Wee haue plaine Scriptures all the Fathers most euident reasons that wee must either beleeue Traditions or nothing at all nay more saith Costerus The excellencie of the vnwritten word doth far surpasse the Scriptures which the Apostles left vs in parchments Coster Euchrist cap. 1 pag. 44. the one is written by the finger of God the other by the penne of the Apostles the Scripture is a dead letter written in paper or parchment which may be razed or wrested at pleasure but Tradition is written in mens hearts which cannot be altered the Scripture is like a scabberd which will receiue any sword either leaden or woodden or brazen and suffereth it selfe to be drawen by any interpretation Tradition retaines the true
of people almost all the Apostolique Seas most of the Patriarchs seuen Vniuersall Councells the Syrian language wherein Christ spake the Greeke wherein the Scripture of the New Testament was written and withall a personall Succession euen from the Apostles themselues without interruption and that which is knowne to the meanest Grecian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words of Church of Bishop of Priest of Deacon of Baptisme of Eucharist of Christian are al deriued from the Greekes and proue that Religion came from them from whom those termes were borrowed This doctrine is so true that it inforced the Bishop of Bitonto to professe openly in the Councell of Trent Eia igitur Graecia Mater nostra cui id totuÌ„ debet quod habet Latina Ecclesia Conc. Trid. orat Episc Bitont It is our Mother Grecia vnto whom the Latine Church or the Church of Rome is beholding for all that euer she hath And thus much touching the foundation of the Greeke Church Now that we may the better discerne the Antiquitie of our Religion and the Noueltie of the Romane let vs examine the Tenets of the Greeke Church and by them wee shall discerne whether the Roman church hath continued visible in that doctrine which shee now teacheth and consequently whether their pretended Apostolike Traditions haue Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession in all ages Matthias Illiricus being borne in Dalmatia not farre from the confines of Graecia and therefore may bee thought to be well acquainted with their orders tells vs The Churches of Grecia the Churches of Asia Macedonia Misia Valachia Russia Muscouia and Africa ioyned thereunto that is to say in a manner the whole world or at least the greater part thereof neuer granted the Popes Supremacie neuer allowed either Purgatorie or Priuate Masses or the Communion vnder one kind wee may adde to these Transubstantiation Prayer in an vnknowne tongue Forbidding of marriage to Priests and Popish Inuocation of Saints as it is now beleeued were vtterly vnknown to the Greeke Church and consequently want Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession the proper markes of true Traditions in the Roman Church To examine them in order The Popes Supremacie is a Tradition Apostolicall and declared for an Article of Faith in the Romane Church yet this Tradition wants Antiquitie Vniuersality and Succession Nemo decessoruÌ„ meoruÌ„ hoc tam prophano vocabulo vti coÌ„sueuit-Nullus Romanorum Pontificum hoc singula ritatis nomeÌ„ assumpsit Greg. lib. 4. ep 76. 80 Touching Antiquitie Pope Gregorie 600 yeeres after Christ professeth publiquely That none of his predecessors did euer assume that profane Vniuersall title Touching Vniuersalitie Aluarez tells vs that Prester Iohn sent vnto him to know why the Pope diuided the Churches of Antioch and Rome seeing the Church of Antioch was in a manner the chiefe and head of all Churches Cathol Trad. pag. wherein St. Peter gouerned dwelt 5 yeres Whereunto when hee answered they were obliged by an Article of their faith hee replied If the Pope would vsurpe so great a prerogatiue as to command things vnlawfull they would make no reckoning of it and if by such meanes their Abuna their Primate would presume so far they would burne the copie of such a command In like maner Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica tells vs Nilus lib. 1. de Primat Papae The Greeke Church though it neuer denyed the primacy of Order to the Pope of Rome yet their assumed predominance of authoritie it alwayes resisted Touching Succession Bellarmine himselfe confesseth Bell. in Praefat de Rom. Pontif. The first who most earnestly withstood the Supremacy of the Bishops of Rome seeme to bee the Grecian Fathers for since the yeere 381 they laboured to preferre the Bishop of Constantinople the three Patriarkes of the East in the second place next to the Bishop of Rome and this saith he may bee vnderstood by the second Generall Councell And as in this Councell of Constantinople there was a resistance made against the power and iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome so likewise hee telleth vs further that in the yeere 451 Bell. ibideÌ„ the Greeke Fathers not being content with their determination laboured to make the Bishop of Constantinople equall with the Bishop of Rome for in the Councell of Chalcedon the Greeke Fathers decreed it but deceitfully in the absence of the Popes Legat that the Bishop of Constantinople should haue the second place after the Bishop of Rome notwithstanding hee should haue equall priuiledges with the other Thus two generall Councells the one consisting of 150 Bishops the other of 630 by the testimonies of the Popes Cardinall opposed the Supremacie of the Bishop of Rome the which Supremacie if in those dayes it had been receiued for an Article of faith or a Tradition Apostolique without doubt those two famous Councels would haue subscribed to it without any resistance or opposition to the vniuersall Head of the Church And that you may yet further know the Churches of Asia and Grecia continued their Resolution in this poynt Conc. Florentinum An. 1436. looke vpon the late Councell of Florence and there you shall obserue Paulus Aemilius Pantalcon that Michael Palaeologus by reason hee submitted himselfe to the Pope in that Councell was hated of all the people while hee liued and being dead was forbidden Christian buriall And Isidorus the Archbishop of Kiouia in Russia Math à Michonia in Nouo Orbe Iewel p. 411 for that he began for Vnities sake to mooue the people to the like submission was therefore deposed of his Bishoprick and put to death Thus the Popes Supremacie wants Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession the proper markes of Romane Traditions and consequently can bee no Article of Faith no Apostolique Tradition as is pretended in this first poynt Purgatorie is reputed a Tradition Apostolicall and receiued in the Romane Church for an Article of Faith yet this doctrine wants Antiquitie Vniuersality and Succession Touching Antiquitie Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica professeth in the name of the Greeke Church that it could bee no Tradition Apostolicall for saith hee Wee haue not receiued by Tradition from our Fathers Nil de Purgat igne Câ—th Trad. q. 16. that there is any fire of Purgatory or any temporall punishment and we know that the Easterne Church doth not beleeue it And amongst other reasons why Purgatory was not receiued by them Marcus Ephes in Graecorum Apolog. de igne Purgatorio ad Concil Florentinum they render this for one that whereas their Fathers had deliuered vnto them many visions and dreames and other wonders concerning the euerlasting punishment in hell yet none of them had declared any thing concerning the temporary fire of Purgatory Legat qui velit GraecoruÌ„ veteruÌ„ CoÌ„mentarios et nullum quantum opinor aut quaÌ„ rarissimè de Purgatorio sermoneÌ„ inueniet Sed neque Latini simul omnes at sensim huius rei veritatem conceperunt neque taÌ„ necessaria fuit
siue Purgatorii fiue IndulgentiaruÌ„ fides in Primitiuâ Ecclesia at que nunc est Roffen Aâ—t 18 p. 496. Touching Vniuersalitie It is the confession of Fisher their owne Bishop of Rochester Whosoeuer will reade the Commentaries of the ancient Greekes so farre as I see he shall finde very seldome mention of Purgatory or none at all and the Latins in the Westerne Church did not receiue the truth of this matter altogether but by little and little neither indeed was the faith either of Purgatorie or Indulgences so needfull in the Primitiue Church as now it is A strange confession of a learned Bishop that two principall Articles of Faith viz. Purgatorie and Indulgences were scarce knowne in the ancient Church nor yet very necessary to bee receiued at all times and of all persons Let it suffice many poynts of the now Romane Religion were vtterly vnknowne to the Greeke Church which in the first ages did wholly communicate with the ancient Romane Faith and therefore their Alphonsus à Castro thinkes it the best way to solue the poynt in question with this answere Vnus ex notissimis erroribus GraecoruÌ„ et ArmenoruÌ„ est quo docent nullum esse purgatoriuÌ„ locum quo animae ab hac luce migrantes purgentur à sordibus Alph. à Cas aduers haeres lib. 12. It is one of the most knowne errours of the Grecians and Armenians whereby they teach there is no place for Purgatorie where soules after this life are purged from their offences Touching Succession St. Chrysostome Gregorie Neocaesaria Olympiodorus and diuers ancient Fathers were vtterly ignorant of it and Saint Austen a Latine Father was so farre from receiuing it as a poynt of Faith that doubtingly hee professeth Tale aliquid etiam post haÌ„c vitaÌ„ fieri incredibile noÌ„ est et vtrù ita sâ— quaerâ— potest aut â—â—enâ—â—â—uâ—latere Aug. in Enchirid. ad Laurent cap. 69. It is not incredible that some such thing should bee after this life and whether it bee so or no it may beâ— a question and it may bee either found or bee hidden 〈◊〉 we all know and confesse that if Saint Austen and the Romane Church had receiued the doctrine of Purgatory in his dayes as it is now taught for an Article of Faith certainely hee would neuer haue told vs perhaps it is so it may be or it may not bee and it is a doubt whether there be any such place or no. And howsoeuer it is pretended that the Greeke Church at the Councell of Florence for peace sake was content to yeeld that the middle sort of soules were in a place of punishment but whether that were fire or darknesse and tempest or something else they would not contend yet I say if they had assented to this or the like doctrine it was 1400 yeeres after Christ and therefore most vnfit to be receiued for an Article of Faith but the truth is Marcus Bishop of Ephesus who was one of the Legats of the Patriarchs of Antioch Hierusalem would neuer consent to this Doctrine neither could the Greeke Church afterwards by any meanes bee drawne to yeeld to it Besides within two yeeres after Cardinall Cusanus and the Deputies of the Councell of Basil in the yeere 1438 doe sufficiently manifest the opinion of the Greek Church wherein the Grecians begin their disputation in this maner Mart. Crus in Turc Graec. p. 186 A Purgatory fire and a punishment by fire which is temporall and shall at last haue an end neither haue wee receiued from our Doctors neither doe wee know that the Church of the East dâ—eth maintaine it And from these and the like propositions they make this peremptory conclusion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. Sacran c. 2. For these reasons therefore neither haue wee hitherto affirmed any such thing neither will wee at all affirme it I may adde to these Testimonies the opinions of the Muscouites who affirme that there is no Purgatory but onely two receptacles for soules Heauen and Hell Againe the Cophites and the Abissines the Georgians and Armenians together with the Syrians and Caldeans that are subiect to the Patriarkes of Antioch and Babylon from Cyprus and Palestina vnto the East Indies neuer made discouery of the new found land of Purgatory This doctrine therefore wants the proper markes of the Romane Church viz. Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession and therefore can bee no Article of faith no Apostolique Tradition as is pretended in the second poynt Priuate Masse wherein the Priest alone doth communicate without the people hath neither Antiquity Vniuersalitie nor Consent and consequently hath not the true markes of Romish Traditions Touching Antiquitie it is the confession of their owne Cochleus Coch. de sacrif Missae contra Musculum Anciently all the Priests and people did communicate together as appeareth by the Canons of the Apostles and writings of ancient Fathers Odo in Exposit Canonis And Odo Cameracensis professeth that in the Primitiue Church they neuer had Masses without the conuention of the people to communicate together Touching Vniuersalitie it is the confession of Iohannes Hoffmeistenus Cassand Consult de solit Miss pag. 906. The thing it selfe doeth speake and crie aloud both in the Greeke and Latin Church that not onely the sacrificing Priest but the other Priests and Deacons and the rest of the people or at least some part of the people did communicate together and how this custome ceased it is to bee wondred and it is to be endeauoured that this good custome may bee restored to the Church Touching Succession St. Chrysostome speaking to the lay people of his time Chrys in 2. Thessal Hom. 4. saith Neither doe we receiue more and you lesse of the holy table but we taste therof equally both together And St. Basil an other Greeke Father witnesseth the common vnion of Priests and people expressely in these words Liturg. Basilii All wee receiuing of one bread and one cup c. the Quire singeth the Communion and so they communicate together I will adde to these the confessions of their owne learned Authors Cardinall Bessarion a Greeke borne declareth the maner of the Communion in his time PrimuÌ„ consecrare deinde fraÌ„gere postea distribuere quod nos in praesenti facimê° Bessar de sacr Euch. An 1450. The very order of the things required first that we should consecrate or blesse bread next that we should breake it last of all that wee should diuide or deliuer it to the people which thing we Grecians doe at this present day And for a conclusion of this poynt Iustinian and Durand publikely declare and professe that in ancient times Iustin in 1. Cor 10. Durand Rat. 4 c. 53. diuers parts of one consecrated loafe were distributed to all the which the Greeke Church vseth at this day that by their Communion their vnion with Christ might bee more plainely expressed Thus Priuate Masse wants the requisite conditions of the Romane
Church viz. Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession and therefore can bee no Catholike doctrine no Apostolique Tradition as is pretended in the third place The Communion in one kind is reputed a Tradition Apostolicall and receiued in the Roman Church for an Article of Faith yet this doctrine wants Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession Touching Antiquitie It is the confession of the Councell of Constance where the Cup was taken from the people that Christ did institute in both kinds Concil Const 1414. and the Primitiue Church did continue it to the faithfull in both kinds And Alphonsus à Castro tells vs Alphons à Castr cont â—aeres li. 6. that anciently for many ages the Communion in both kindes was vsed among all Catholiques Touching Vniuersalitie Cassander witnesseth Satis compertum est vniuersaleÌ„ Christi EcclesiaÌ„ mille ampliùs Cassand Consult de vtraque specie that the vniuersall Church at this day and the Romane Church for more then a thousand yeeres after Christ did exhibite the Sacrament in both kinds as it is most euident by innumerable testimonies both of Greeke and Latine Fathers Touching Succession In later ages Salmeron the Iesuite professeth Salmer Tract 35. It was the generall custome for lay people to communicate vnder both kinds as at this day it is vsed among the Grecians and was vsed in times past among the Corinthians and in Africa And Ieremie the Oecumenicall Patriarch returnes this answere to the defenders of the Faith in both kindes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patr. resp 1. c. 21. Dicitis you say that all ought to communicate vnder both kinds and you say well for we do so when we participate of the venerable mysteries Cassand Liturg. c. 11 p. 28. Franciscus Aluarez tells vs that in the kingdome of Prester Iohn they vse in their Church to make a cake of honey meale and oyle and powre wine into the cup and all that communicate of the body of Christ communicate also of the Cup. The Christians in Armenia Idem Liturg c. 14. p 32. after they haue communicated with bread in lieu of the cup by reason there is no wine in India they take dried grapes and put them into water and before the time they are to communicate they presse them and straine them and vse that liquor instead of wine This doctrine therefore wants the requisite conditions of Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession and therefore can be no Article of Faith no Apostolique Tradition as is presented in the fourth place Transubstantiation TRansubstantiation is reputed a Tradition Apostolicall and receiued in the Romane Church for an Article of Faith yet this doctrine if you respect the name or nature of it wants Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession In Primitiuâ Ecclesiâ de substaÌ„tia fidei erat corpus Christi sub speciebê° coÌ„tineri tamen non erat de fide substantiam panisin corpus Christi coÌ„uerti c. Io. Yribarne in 4. d. 11. q. 3. disp 42. Vnum addit Scotus quod minimeprobandum qd ante Lateranense CoÌ„cilium non fuisset dogma fidei Bell. li. 3. de Euch. c. 23. Touching Antiquitie It is the confession of learned Yribarne In the Primitiue Church it was beleeued for a poynt of faith that the body of Christ was contained vnder the formes of bread and wine but it was not beleeued as a matter of faith that after consecratition the substance of the bread was conuerted into the body of Christ And their learned Scotus professeth that before the Councell of Lateran which was twelue hundred yeeres after Christ Transubstantiation was not beleeued as a poynt of faith Touching Vniuersalitie Eusebius a Greek Father paraphrasing vpon the words of Christ The words which I speake vnto you are spirit and life deliuers this doctrine flat contrary to Transubstantiation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb l. 3. Eccl. Theol. cont Marcel Ancyr M ss in Oxon. Bibli publicâ Doe not thinke that I speake of that flesh wherewith I am compassed as if you must eat of that neither imagine that I command you to drinke my sensible and bodily blood but vnderstand well the words which I haue spoken vnto you are spirit and life And Saint Chrisostom a principall member of the Greeke Church in his Epistle written to Caesarius hath these wordes Etiamsi natura panis in ipso permansit Chrys ad Caesarium Monachum As before the bread be sanctified we call it bread but when Gods grace hath sanctified it by the meanes of the Priest it is deliuered from the name of bread and is reputed worthy the name of the Lords body although the nature of the bread remaine still in it And to preuent that grosse opinion that after consecration there remaine onely the shewes and accidents of bread and wine Theodoret concludeth against the heretique with this Catholique doctrine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theod in Dial. 2. Inconf The mysticall signes after the consecration depart not from their owne nature for they remaine in their former substance Euphraemius Patriarch of Antioch giues his ioynt assent with vs flatly against the doctrine of Transubstantiation hee tells vs Ephrae de sacr Antio legibus lib. 1. in Phocij Biblioâ—hecâ Cod. 229. The Sacrament of the body of Christ doeth neither depart from his sensible substance and yet remaineth vndiuided from intelligible grace and Baptisme being wholly made spirituall and remaining one doth retaine the propertie of his sensible substance of water I meane and yet loseth not that which it is made This holy Father by comparing the Sacraments together doth demonstrate the faith of both and as hee prooues that in the Sacrament of Baptisme the substance of water still remaineth after consecration which both Papists and Protestants acknowledge in like maner saith he the substance of bread remaines in the Sacrament of the Eucharist after consecration which the Protestants confesse and the Papists deny To omit many other proofes touching the vniversalitie of our doctrine let Pope Gelasius bee heard for the Catholike doctrine of the Romane Church in his time Gelas cont Eutich An Image or similitude saith hee of the body and blood of Christ is celebrated in the action of the mysteries It is therefore apparant and euident enough that wee must hold the same opinion of Christ the Lord which we professe celebrate and receiue in his image that as those signes by the working of the holy Ghost passe into the diuine substance and yet remaine in the proprietie of their owne nature euen so that very principall mysterie it selfe whose force and trueth that Image assuredly representeth doeth demonstrate one whole and true Christ to continue the two natures of which he consisteth properly remaining And that wee might the bettter vnderstand what he meant by those wordes viz. The signes still abide in the proprietie of their owne nature hee expoundeth himselfe in these words which vtterly ouerthrow the doctrine of Transubstantiation Non desinit esse substantia vel
natura panis vini the substance or nature of bread ceaseth not or perisheth not Thus briefly I haue giuen you a taste of the generall doctrine of the Fathers in the first ages who publikely professed the Protestant Faith that the Eucharist was altogether a spirituall food and that the nature of bread and the very substance of bread did remaine after consecration Touching Succession To let passe many Writers of eminent note in the Romane Church who in the later ages opposed Transubstantiation as namely Bertram Aelfrick Rupertus Rabanus Maurus and diuers others who were neuer condemned by their owne Church Looke vpon the doctrine of the Greeke Church and you shall find they haue kept the ancient faith of the Sacrament successiuely from their Predecessors Pope Eugenius after hee had answered the Grecians at the Councell of Florence that hee was well satisfied by them touching the Procession of the holy Ghost Operae pretium est vt de Purgatorio igne de summo Pontificis principatu et de Azimo et fermeÌ„tato pane agamus vt omni ex parte coniunctio nostra sit absoluta Con. Florent Sess 25. tells them further it was well worth the labour to treat of other points in difference as namely of Purgatorie of the Supremacie of Leauened bread and of Transubstantiation that their agreement might stand absolute in all respects If Transubstantiation and the other poynts of doctrine had bin successiuely receiued with the vniforme consent of the Greeke Church there had needed no reconciliation at that time betweene the Easterne and Westerne Churches for those Tenets and that wee might yet farther vnderstand the difference betwixt them was great in this very question Marcus the Archbishop of Ephesus speaking of the Romane Masse Casaub answ to the Ep. of C. Peron p. 42. affirmes It is manifestly repugnant to the Expositions and interpretations which wee haue receiued by Tradition and to the words of our Lord and to the meaning of those words And those which defend the Romane Rites concerning this matter the same Marcus pronounceth that they deserue to bee pitied both in regard of their double ignorance and their profound sottishnes It is true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Greeke Church doth hold there is a mysticall transmutation in the Sacrament but withall they deny a Transubstantiation they deny that any alteration is made by the wordes of consecration which is the generall Tenet of the Roman Church nay more they call it bread after the words of Consecration are vttered Touching the first Salmeron the Iesuite speaking in the person of the Grecians deliuers their opinion in this maner Dan. ChaÌ„ Panstr lib. 6 de Euch. c. 7 Forasmuch as the Benediction is not superfluous or vaine neither gaue Christ simply bread it followeth that when he gaue it the transmutation was already made and those words This is my body did demonstrate what was conteined in the bread not what was made by them De diuino denique sacrificio quaesitum est â latinis quomodò prolatuÌ„ Christi verbù accipite et comedite hoc est enim corpê° meuÌ„ vos haÌ„c posteà orationem additis dicentes Et fac quidem hunc panem pretiosum corpus Christi tui sancto tuo spiritu transmutans Concil Florent Sess 25. p. 595. Binius This confession is agreeable to that question the Romanists put to the Grecians at the Councell of Florence viz. Why they vsed to pray after the words of Consecration in this manner Make this bread the precious Bodie of Christ and so call it bread after Consecration To which the Grecians made answere Wee confesse by these words This is my body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the bread is consecrated which Binius most falsely hath translated Transubstantiated and becomes the body of Christ and wee pray that the holy Ghost may descend vpon vs and change the bread and make it the body of Christ to vs to the spirituall food of our soules Transubstantiari And that wee may know what is meant by that change or transmutation in the Sacrament Binius in Conc. Flor. Sess 25. p. 695. the Patriarch tells vs The body and blood of Christ are truely mysteries Patr Resp 1 ca. 10. 13. not that these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are changed into humane flesh but we into them And for further confirmation of our doctrine that it is not the reall and substantiall flesh of Christ which is offered but the Sacrament of his flesh Nec data est tâ—c â—aro Domini quaÌ„ gestebat Apostolis comedenda neque sanguis bibeÌ„dus nec etiam nunc in sacro hoc ritu descendit Dominicum corpus de coelo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blasphemia enim hoc esset patr Resp 1 cap. 10. de Coenâ Domini hee tells vs The flesh of Christ which hee carried about him was not giuen to his Apostles to bee eaten nor his blood to bee drunke neither doth the body of our Lord at this day descend from heauen in the Sacrament for this saith hee were blasphemy And certainely if neither Christs Bodie in which hee suffered nor his body glorified be present in the Sacrament as this Patriarch professeth there can bee no corporall no reall and substantiall presence of that or any other body and consequently no Transubstantiation no Article of Faith no Apostolique Tradition as is pretended in the fift place Prayer in an vnknowne tongue PRayer and Seruice in an vnknown tongue is a Tradition of the Romane Church and reputed of equall authoritie with the Scripture yet this doctrine wants Antiquitie Vniuersality and Succession Touching Antiquitie Cassander tells vs Cassan Liturg c. 28. The Canonicall prayers especially the words of Consecration of the body and blood of Christ the ancient Fathers did so reade it that all the people might vnderstand it and say Amen And it is the confession of Mr. Harding to Bishop Iewel Iewel in 3. Aâ—t Diuâ—s 28. Verily in the primitiue Church prayer and seruice in a knowne tongue was necessary when faith was a learning and therefore the prayers were made then in a common tongue knowne to the people for cause of their instruction And Card. Bellarmine professeth Bell. de ver Dei l. 2. c. 16 that all the people in the first ages in the time of diuine Seruice did answere one Amen as vnderstanding the Priest and ioyning with him in prayer Touching Vniuersalitie It was the custome of the ancient Church as appeareth by the Popes Decretals whereby it was publiquely proclaimed Decr. Greg. lib. tit 31. de offic Iud. Ord. ca. 14. Wee command that the Bishops of such cities and Diocesses where nations are mingled together prouide meet men to minister the holy Seruice according to the diuersitie of their maners and languages Touching Succession Bellarmine confesseth Bell. de ver Dei l. 2. c. 16. that the custome of celebrating diuine Seruice in a knowne tongue
whereby the people answered the Priest continued long in the East and West Churches And it plainely appeares by the ancient Liturgies ascribed to Chrysostome and Basil which are in vse at this day the diuine Seruice in the Greeke Church was publiquely deliuered in a known tongue And agreeably to this custome the Armenians Egyptians Acthiopians Muscouites and generally all the Easterne Churches doe consecrate the Sacrament in the language of their owne countrey This doctrine therefore wants the requisite conditions of Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession and therefore can bee no Apostolique Tradition no Catholique doctrine as is pretended in the sixt place Single life in the Clergie Single life in the Clergie is reputed a Tradition in the Roman Church and made of equall authoritie with the Scripture yet this doctrine wants Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and succession Touching Antiquitie Their owne Doctors tell vs Dist 84. § Cum in praeterito Nichol. Cusan ad Boem Ep. 2. post aliquot tempora visum fuit c. Nec ratione nec authoritate probatur quòd absolutè loqueÌ„do Ordo Sacerdotalis vel in quantuÌ„ est Ordo vel in quantuÌ„ sacer est impeditivus est matrimonii siuè antè siuè post seclusis omnibus legibus stando tantuÌ„ his quae à Christo Apostolis haebentur Caiet Tom 1. tract 27. that vntill the time of Pope Syricius that is to say for the space welneere of foure hundred yeeres after Christ it was lawfull for all Priests to marrie without exception neither vow nor promise nor Law nor ordinance nor other restraint being then to the contrary And their learned Cardinan Cajetan professeth If we stand onely to the Tradition of Christ and his Apostles it cannot appeare by any authority or reason that holy Order can bee any hindrance to marriage either as it is an order or as it is holy Touching Vniuersalitie It is the confession of Pope Stephen the second The Tradition of the Easterne Churches is one the Tradition of the holy Church of Rome is an other for the Priests Deacons and Sub-deacons of the Easterne Churches are ioyned in Matrimony Dist 31. Aliter This confession is agreeable to the Decree of the ancient Councell holden at Ancyra where it was ordained Hii si post moduÌ„ vxoores duxerint in Ministerio maneant Concil Ancyr Can. 9. That Deacons as many as be ordered if at the time of receiuing their Orders they made protestation and said that they would marry for that they finde not themselues able so to continue without Marriage if they afterwards marry let them continue in the Ministerie Touching Succession This doctrine was not generally receiued no not in the Westerne Churches a thousand yeeres after Christ for in the time of King Rufus Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury in a Dialogue between the Master and the Scholler makes this Quaere Desideramê° certificari tuâ solutio ne super vul gari in toto orbe quaestine quae ab omnibê° quotidie ventilatur scil An liceat Presbyteris post acceptuÌ„ OrdineÌ„ vx ores ducere Anselm Di al. Inquisitione primâ Wee are desirous by your answere to bee certified about this common question that is now tossed through the world and yet lyeth vndiscussed I mean Whether a Priest being within Orders may marry a wife Whereby it appeares that the Law of Single life was a poynt questionable and not resolued for an Apostolique Tradition in the Roman Church for many ages About 400 yeeres after Bell. de scri Eccles ab An. 1400. to 1500. p. 288. Panormitan an Archbishop a Cardinall and a principall Proctor for the Pope resolues the question about marriage in this manner Si clare coÌ„stet de matrimonio Papa tunc aut vxor inducetur ad coÌ„tinentiaÌ„ aut si noluerit reddaet debitum nihilo minùs stet in Papatù quià non repugnat substantiae Papatus seu Clericatus naÌ„ et Petrê° habebat vxoreÌ„ cuÌ„ promoueretur in Papam vnde videmê° qd Presbyteri Graeci sine peccato contrahunt matrimoni um Extr. ce Elect. C. licet de vitaÌ„d Abb. Patriarch resp 1. c. 21. If it may clearely appeare saith hee that the Pope hath a wife as hauing married her before hee was Pope then either his wife must bee perswaded to liue single or if shee will not let the Pope yeeld her mariage duties and yet neuerthelesse remaine in the Popedome still For marriage dutie is not contrary to the substance and Office neither of Popedome nor of Priesthood for Peter had a wife when hee was promoted to bee Pope As for the rule of single life it was brought in by the Ordinance of the Church Hence is it that we see the Priests of Graecia being within Orders doe marrie wiues and wee see they doe it sine peccato without sinne or breach of Law either of God or man Looke vpon the confession of the Greeke Patriarch since Luthers time We allow saith hee marriage to Priests before Ordination Looke vpon the confession of their owne Cardinall Caietan Caiet tract 27. test Greg. de Val. disp 9. q 5. It was held lawfull in the Easterne Church to marrie after Ordination Adde to these the Traditions of other Countreys as namely the Priests in India in Armenia in Syria in Russia in Cyprus in Muscouia daily marry and execute their offices of Priesthood being married persons The Lawe therefore of single life wants the requisite conditions of Antiquity vniuersalitie and Succession and consequently can bee no Apostolicall Tradition no Catholique Doctrine as is pretended in the seuenth place Invocation and worship of Saints Invocation and Worship of Saints Is reputed a Tradition Apostolicall and is receiued for an Article of faith in the Roman Church yet this faith notwithstanding their great braggs of Catholike doctrine wants Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession Apostoli scribere hoc in sacris literis noluerunt ne ambitiosi viderentur honorem istum sibi ipsis ambire ne sub cultu illo defuÌ„ctoruÌ„ GeÌ„tilium cultum inferre viderentur Ecch. Ench. cap. de vener Sanct. Touching Antiquitie I appeale to their owne Ecchius The Apostles saith he would not insert this doctrine into the written word lest they should seeme ambitiously to assume that honour to themselues and vnder pretence of worshipping the dead might bring in the worship of the Gentiles This doctrine then as it wants a foundation in scripture which a point of faith ought to haue so likewise it is most certaine for the same reason the Apostles would not deliuer it by Tradition for without doubt they would neuer teach that doctrine of faith by word of mouth which they refused to publish by their writings This is not onely probable but certain true and therefore Ignatius the Apostle St. Iohns Scholler who could not bee ignorant of a poynt of Faith teacheth the virgins of that time another lesson he doth not teach them to direct their prayers and supplications to Saints and Angels
doctrina cum nostra consonat Ecclesia Patr. resp 2. in init resp 1. p. 148. We giue thankes to God the Authour of all grace and wee reioyce with many others but especially in this that in many things your doctrine is agreeable to our Church And certainly we likewise haue great cause to reioyce in our owne behalfe and theirs that the Greeke Church hath continued the truth of our doctrine in all ages which plainely shewes the Antiquitie and Visibilitie of our Church in the affirmatiue poynts which we maintaine and the Noueltie of the Romane in those Negatiue opinions which we condemne If we looke beyond Luther we shall easily discerne that the Muscouites Armenians Egyptians Aethiopians and diuers other countreys and Nations all members of the Greeke Church taught our Doctrine from the Apostles time to ours This is so true an Euidence in our behalfe that Bellarmine as it were in disdaine of the Churches Bell. de ver Dei l 2. ca. vlt. in fine makes this answere We are no more moued with the examples of Muscouites Armenians Egyptians and Aethiopians then with the examples of Lutherans or Anabaptists and Caluinists for they are either heretiques or Schismatiques So that all Churches be they neuer so Catholique and ancient if they subscribe not to the now Romane Faith are eyther schismaticall or hereticall But let these men obserue what Rules they list let them brag of Antiquitie Vniuersalitie and Succession let them reiect the confessions of all Christian Churches but their owne yet shal they neuer be able to proue those vnwritten Traditions Apostolique and of equall authority with the Scriptures which contrary the doctrine of the Apostles or by consequence ouerthrowe the foundation of the written Word If the Apostle teach vs to pray with the spirit 1. Cor. 14. and to pray with the vnderstanding also how can prayer in an vnknowne tongue without vnderstanding be prooued a Tradition Apostolicall If the Apostle teach vs by the written Word that the Communion in both kinds extend to all beleeuers by the general words of Christ Drinke yee all of this How can the Communion in one kinde bee tearmed a Tradition Apostolical which imposeth the contrary on the Non Conficient Priest and the lay people Drinke ye none of this If the holy Spirit dictate by the mouth of an Apostle Search the Scriptures how can that doctrine be said to bee Apostolicall which inioynes the contrary to the lay people Search not the Scriptures If the written Word proclaime it for an Apostolike doctrine Vtrumque est maluÌ„ et nubere et vri imò â—eius est nubere quic quid reclameÌ„t aduersarii c. Bell. de Monach l. 2. c. 30. It is better marrie then burne how can that vnwritten Word bee tearmed a Tradition Apostolicall which teacheth the contrary It is better for a Priest to burne then marry If an Angel from heauen proclaime of the reall presence of Christs body He is risen he is not heere and the Apostle declares it for an Article of beliefe The Heauens containe him till his second comming How can the corporall and reall presence of Christ in the Sacrament be a Tradition Apostolicall which affirmeth that Christs body is conteined in the heauens and in a Pix at one and the same time If the Communion of the body and bloud of Christ be a common vnion of Priest and people and by the Apostles written Word Wee are all partakers of one Bread and one Cup how can Priuate Masse bee tearmed a Tradition Apostolicall wherein the Priest receiues the Bread and Cup alone without the people If God himselfe forbid by his Morall Law the worshipping of Images and the same Lawe stood in force with Christ and his Apostles how can that doctrine be made a poynt of Faith and termed a Tradition Apostolicall which on the contrary giues adoration to Images Lastly if an Angel from heauen forbids the worshipping of Angels by a particular instance in himselfe Worship not mee for I am thy fellow seruant How can it be reputed a Tradition Apostolicall and an Article of Faith Art 8. that the Saints reigning with Christ are to bee worshipped and prayed vnto These Papal Traditions vnwritten are different if not flatly opposite to the Word written and therefore I will say with Tertullian who answered the heretiques in his dayes Tert. praesc advers haeres c. 32. Their very doctrine it selfe being compared with the Apostolike by the diuersity and contrarietie thereof will pronounce that it had neither any Apostle for an Authour nor any man Apostolique Now if any Romanist shall take that poore exception and say their Tenets are not flat contrary to the Scriptures let him take his answere from Saint Chrysostome Non dixit si contraria annutiauerint aut si totuÌ„ Euangelium sub verterint sed si vel pauluÌ„ EuaÌ„gelizauerint prarer EuangeliuÌ„ qd accepistis etiaÌ„si quidvis labefactauerint Anathema sint Chrys in Galat. c. 1 Aug. in Ioh. Tra. 98 Saint Paul teacheth not saith hee if any man preach contrary to the Gospell or ouerthrow the whole Gospell but if they preach any little thing besides the Gospell hee hath receiued if hee ouerthrow any thing whatsoeuer it be let him be accursed I say therefore if this or the like vnwritten Traditions bee found praeterquà m or contraquà m either besides or contrary to the Scriptures as certainly most of their Traditions are I say it is impossible to reconcile them for Apostolike Traditions and consequently more absurd to equall them with the Scriptures and make them a partiall rule of faith for Although saith Tertullian Tertul. de praescâ— c. 26. the Apostles did deliuer some things vnto their domesticall friends as I may call them yet wee must not beleeue that they deliuered any such things as should bring in another rule of Faith different and repugnant to that which they generally propounded in publique as though they had preached one Lord in the Church another in their lodging To leaue therefore a certainty for an vncertaintie to forsake the written Word which is the safest and surest rule of beliefe for vnwritten Traditions which haue neither Antiquitie for their leader nor Vniuersality for their assurance nor Succession for their euidence this I say is Via dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way this is Via Deuia a wandring and By-way SECT IX The Scriptures are a certaine safe and euident direction to the right way of Saluation and consequently to ground Faith vpon vnwritten Traditions is an obscure vncertaine and dangerous By-way I Confesse it for a trueth that in the first ages of the world the Ancients had the knowledge of God without writing and their memories by reason of their long liues were Registers instead of Bookes but afterwards when God had taken the posteritie of Iacob to bee his peculiar people the liues of men were shortned and therefore hee gaue them their lawes in writing which
writing was so true and perfect Non desunt aliqui Catholicorum qui negant nullū fuisse Traditionē non scriptā apud Iudaeos Bell. de verbo Dei non scrip l. 4. c. 8 that some Romanists confesse the Iewes had nothing pertaining to the knowledge and seruice of God that was not written And as in the creation of the world before the Sun was made the light was sustained and spread abroad by the incomprehensible power of God yet after the Sun was created God conueied the whole light of the world into the body of the Sun so that though the Moone and Starres should giue light yet they should shine with no other light but what they receiued from the Sunne Euen so in the constituti-of the Church howsoeuer God at first preserued and continued the knowledge of his truth by immediate reuelation from himselfe to some chosen men by whose ministerie hee would haue the same communicated to the rest yet when hee gaue his word in writing he conueyed into the bodie of the Scriptures the whole light of his Church so that albeit there should be Pastors Teachers therin to shine as starres to giue light to others yet they should giue no other light but what by the beames of the written Law was cast vpon them And that wee might haue good warranty for the written Word God himselfe shewed the first way by his owne example who with his owne finger wrote the Decalogue in tables of stone and saith Moses The Tables was the worke of God Exod. 32.16 and the writing was the writing of God vpon the Tables And as God was the first Author of writing in the old Law so our Sauiour Christ God and Man taught the same lesson by his owne example and direction in the New For when the Disciples wrote saith Austen what Christ shewed and said vnto them Cum illi scripserunt qua ille ostendit et dixit nequaquā dicendum est quod ipse nō scripserit c. Aug. de consens Euangel lib. 1. c. 35. it is not to be said that he did not write because the members wrought that which they learned by the inditing of the Head For whatsoeuer he would haue vs to reade of the things which he did and said he gaue in charge to them as his hands to write the same And thus one and the same Spirit that prescribed the old Law to Moses gaue also expresse charge to the Evangelist Saint Iohn Scribe Reuel 1.11.19 write these things And lastly the reason of this writing Saint Luke renders to Theophilus Luke 1.4 That thou mightst know the certaintie of those things wherein thou hast beene instructed Now as things written are of longer continuance and better assurance whereby we haue the certaintie of our faith and doctrine so likewise by that certainty we inioy the more safetie and for that cause the Apostle Saint Paul tells the Philippians that which hee deliuered by word of mouth being present Phil. 3.1 To write the same things saith he to me it is not grieuous but for you it is safe And this may be a good comfort for all beleeuing Protestants that wee haue these two benefits of the written Word by the doctrine of two Apostles Certaintie and Saftie Scriptura Regula credendi certissima tutissimaque est Bell. de verbo Dei lib. 1. cap. 2 Euseb li. 2. cap. 14. This doctrine was rightly obserued and earnestly pursued by the true beleeuers in the Primitiue Church in so much as it is obserued by Eusebius that the faithfull who had heard the preaching of Saint Peter not thinking that sufficient nor contented with the doctrine of that diuine preaching vnwritten most earnestly intreated Marke that hee would leaue them in writing the Commentaries or records of the doctrine which they had deliuered vnto them br word and ceased not till they had perswaded him thereto Now it is reported saith hee when the Apostle vnderstood this to haue beene done by the reuelation of the holy Ghost he ioyed much in the desire of those men by his authority warranted this Gospel in writing to the reading of the Church Here was a memorable example both for the Certaintie and Safetie of the Christian Faith the faithfull heare the Word of God yet fearing the vncertaintie of that which might bee deliuered vpon report from hand to hand they intreat Marke the Scholler and follower of Peter that hee would commit the same to writing this was performed accordingly and Saint Peter ioyed in the performance of it and withall testified by his approbation that their good motion proceeded from the Holy Ghost In like manner you shall obserue as the Apostle St. Paul wrote those things which he deliuerd by word of mouth to the Philippians so likewise hee deliuers the same things to the Corinthians 1. Cor. 15.3 which hee receiued according to the Scriptures And from hence wil arise a third benefit which is the grand point in question The Scriptures are alone sufficient without the helpe of Traditions for that which Saint Paul hath testified of the Church at Corinth and Philippi the same Nicephorus expresseth more particularly in these words Niceph. Eccles Hist lib. 2. ca. 34. What Saint Paul being present taught by word of mouth amongst the Corinthians Ephesians Galathians Colossians Philippians Thessalonians Iewes Romans and many other persons whereunto the holy Ghost sent him and whom hee begate in the faith of Christ the same things in his absence bee compendiously reuoketh into their memory by his Epistles written vnto them If therefore St. Paul set downe in his Epistles all that doctrine which hee deliuered by word of mouth to those seuerall Churches withall taught that doctrine which he receiued according to the Scriptures it will follow of necessitie that all things necessary to saluation are contained in the Scriptures for hee witnessed of himselfe I haue not shunned to declare all the Councell of God Acts 20.27 Let vs appeale to him touching the sufficiencie of the Scriptures First hee exhorts Timothy 2. Tim. 3.14 to continue in those things which hee had learned and had been assured of neither doth he tell him hee was assured of Traditions but plainly expresseth in that place his meaning of the Holy Scriptures and that it might appeare the Scriptures were not denyed by the Apostles to children and ignorant persons as it is now vsed in the Church of Rome hee testifieth in his behalfe that from a child hee had knowen the holy Scriptures Verse 15. and that it might yet further appeare the Scriptures were sufficient for his sauing knowledge without the helpe of Traditions he protesteth to him Ibidem that they were able to make him wise vnto saluation And lastly lest it might bee thought a particular instruction to Timothie alone and not to the rest of the faithfull he proclaimes the written Word as a generall rule and conclusion for all beleeuers
Vers 16.17 All Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect throughly furnished to all good workes So that if you regard the authoritie of the written word it came from God by inspiration if the vse of it it teacheth correcteth improueth if the end and perfection of it that the man of God might bee throughly furnished to euery good work Now whatsoeuer is so profitable vnto all these ends to make a man wise vnto saluation must needs bee sufficient of it selfe and the rather because there is nothing can bee wished for either to soundnesse and sinceritie of Faith or to integritie and godlinesse of life that is to mans perfection the way of saluation which the Scripture giuen by inspiration of God doeth not teach the faithfull seruants of Christ nay more if that which is written bee not sufficient by the beliefe whereof we may attaine to eternall life without doubt Saint Iohn the beloued Disciple of Christ would neuer haue told vs Iohn 20 31. These things are written that wee may beleeue and beleeuing we may haue eternall life I proceed to the examination of the ancient Fathers that out of the mouth of two or three witnesses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Athan. orat cont Gen. in init Sufficiebat quideÌ„ credentibê° Dei sermo qui in aures nostras Euangelistae testimonie-traÌ„sfusus est quid enim in eodem SacrameÌ„to salutis humanae non continetur aut quid fit qd reliquuÌ„ est aut obseurum Plena sunt omnia vt à pleno et perfecto facta Hil. de Trin. l. 2 Tert. contr Hermo c. 22 that written Word may be established Athanasius the holy Father tells vs The holy Scriptures giuen by inspiration of God are of themselues sufficient to the discouery of the truth And as concerning the fulnesse of all truth which is reuealed in the Scriptures Saint Hillary assures vs that in his dayes The word of God did suffice the beleeuers yea saith he what is there concerning mans saluation that is not conteined in the Word of the Evangelist What doth it want What is there obscure in it All things there are full and perfect And Tertullian himselfe professeth that hee honoureth the fulnes of the Scriptures and denounceth a woe to Hermogenes the heretike if hee take ought from those things which are written or addeth to them And Saint Cyrill more expressely Non omnia qua Dominus fecit conscriptâ— sunt sed qua scribentes sufficere puturunt tam ad mores quam ad dogmata vt rectâ fide et operibus et virtute rutilantes ad regnum coeloruÌ„ perveniamus Cyr. in Ioh. li. 12 c. 68. In iis quae apertè in Scripturâ posita sunt inueniuntur illa omnia quae coÌ„ueninient fidem moresque viuendi Aug. de doct Christ lib. 2. cap. 9. All things saith he which Christ did are not written but those things are written which the Writers thought sufficient as well touching conuersation as Doctrine that shining with right faith and vertuous workes wee may attaine to the Kingdome of Heauen And Saint Austen giues his consent with the rest of the holy and ancient Fathers that In those things which are layd downe plainely in the Scriptures all those things are found which appertaine to Faith and direction of life And thus by the testimonies of the blessed Apostles and the consent of holy Fathers we haue certaintie we haue safetie wee haue assurance wee haue all sufficiencie in the Scriptures Surely the ancient Fathers did little dreame that the precious stones and timber on which the Church of Rome was first built should bee repayred in her decaying age with strawe and stubble of vnwritten doctrines and vnknowne Traditions Saint Cyprian that blessed Martyr was so farre from allowing Ecclesiasticall Traditions for a poynt of Faith that hee makes this Quaere Whence is this Tradition Vnde ista Traditio vtrumne de Dominica c ea enim facienda esse qua scripta sunt Deus testatur Cypr Epist 74. ad PoÌ„p is it deriued from the Lords authoritie or from the precepts of the Apostles for God willeth vs to doe those things which are written But this quaere is so distasted by Bellarmine that to this short demand hee returnes this sharpe answere Respondâ—o Cyprianum haec scripsisse euÌ„ errorem suum tuerâ— veilet ideò si more errantium tunc ratiocinaretur c. Bâ—◠〈◊〉 vet Dei li 4. ca. 11. Cyprian spake this when hee thought to defend his owne errour and therefore it is no maruell if hee erred in so reasoning yet wee may see what time and errours haue brought to passe those authorities of Scripture which the heretiques pretended for their vnwritten Traditions in the ancient Church are the very same which the Romanists at this day assume in behalfe of their Traditions Irenaeus tels vs that in his time the heretiques complained Iren. l. 3. c. 2 that they who were ignorant of Traditions could not find the trueth in the Scriptures for the truth was not deliuered by writing but by word of mouth And for proofe of their assertion they cite the words of Saint Paul We speake wisedome amongst them that be perfect 1. Cor. 2. Bellarmine alledgeth in this very Text Bell. de ver Dei l. 4. c. 8. to proue that many mysteries require silence that it is vnmeet they should be explained by the Scriptures and therefore are onely learned by Traditions Tertullian tells vs that the heretiques confessed indeed Tertul. de praescip advers haeres cap. 25. that the Apostles were ignorant of nothing but they say the Apostles reuealed not all things vnto all men And for proofe they cite the Word written O Timothy keepe that which is committed to thy trust In like manner Saint Austen tels vs that All foolish heretiques doe seeke to colour their deuices by the pretext of this Gospell Aug. in Ioh. Tract 97. 96. I haue yet many things to say vnto you but ye cannot beare them now But saith hee seeing Christ himselfe hath been silent of those things who of vs can say they are these and these or if hee dare say it how doth hee prooue it These and the like places are cited by Bellarmine and the Romanists Bell de vervo Dei li. 4. cap. 5. for the honour and authoritie of their vnwritten Traditions nay more they are vrged with such eagernesse in defence of their doctrine that some of them publikely professed Si Paulus ille Tharsensis c. Fauour Antiq pag. 275 If that same Paul of Tharsus the chiefe instrument of diuine Philosophie should condemne any Traditions of the Catholike Roman Church I would confidently prescribe him abandon him pronounce Anathema with direfull execrations against this Saul Waltram Bishop of Naumburg a principall member of the Romane Church and conuersant amongst the
Monks of former ages giues the reason which occasioned the Romanists of these later times to stand vpon iustification of their Traditions About the time the Deuill was let loose that is to say a thousand yeeres after Christ certaine Monkes saith he for the vpholding of Pope Hildebrands faction desired other doctrines Alienas doctrinas appetunt magisteria humana institutionis inducunt Lib. de vnit Eccles p. 233. and brought in masteries of humane Institution and to preuent the knowledge of the truth they permitted not yong men in their Monasteries to studie the sauing knowledge of the Scriptures to the end Vt inde ingenium nutriatur siliquis daemoniorum qua sunt consuetudines humanarū Traditionū Ibid. p. 228. that their rude wit might bee nourished with the huskes of deuils which are the customs of humane Traditions that being accustomed to such filth they might not taste how sweet the Lord was This learned Author giues vs to vnderstand that the vnwritten doctrines in the Roman Church were but filth and huskes of Deuils which without doubt the heretiques of former ages had scattered and left behind them And thus the Priests and Fryars haue receiued the doctrine of Traditions from the Monks the Monkes from the heretikes and both ioyntly sympathize with the heretike Eutyches in the generall Councell of Chalcedon and make one and the same generall acclamation Concil Cha. Act. 1 Thus I haue receiued of my forefathers thus I haue beleeued in this faith I was baptized and signed in the same haue I liued till this day and in the same I wish to die I speake not this to decline the authoritie of Apostolique Traditions for I know well the same Apostle who tels the Scriptures are able to make vs wise vnto saluation giues also this warning to the Church of Thessalonica stand fast 2. Thess 2.15 and hold the Traditions which yee haue been taught whether by word or our Epistle Here the Apostle calls his owne written Epistle a Tradition and for ought can appeare that which hee taught by word of mouth was but the word written for a man may teach one and the same doctrine diuers waies but what Protestant I pray did euer refuse to hold the traditions which Saint Paul and the rest of the Apostles taught by word of mouth Wee generally confesse that they were of equall authoritie with the Word written but who can tell vs what Traditions those were if they were not written We may grant without preiudice to our cause that Saint Paul deliuered more to the Thessalonians by word of mouth then was conteined in that Epistle although the words alleadged inforce no such thing for wee take not vpon vs to maintaine that the first Epistle to the Thessalonians contained all the doctrine to saluation but doth it therefore follow that he deliuered more vnto them then was contained in the whole Scriptures When Paul came to Thessalonica three Sabbath dayes saith the Text hee reasoned with them out of the Scriptures He taught them Acts 17.2 that it behooued Christ to suffer and rise againe from the dead and that Iesus was Christ and after that Acts 26.22 hee witnesseth both to small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Therfore whatsoeuer hee deliuered to the Thessalonians although it be not found in his written Epistle yet it must needs be contained in the holy Scriptures Againe if the Thessalonians had insisted onely vpon vnwritten Traditions yet the Apostle would by no meanes approoue of it for hee professeth that the Iewes of Beraea were more noble then those of Thessalonica and there he giues the reason for it Acts 17.11 In that they receiued the Word with all readinesse of mind and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so And hence we haue an example of the vndoubted Traditions of the Apostles themselues which were examined by the touchstone of the Scriptures but no man can shew me that euer the Scriptures were examined by vnwritten Traditions We say therefore that all vnwritten Traditions which concerne the saluation of the beleeuer are either immediately or at least by sound inference deriued from the Scriptures and those also haue a manifest and perpetuall testimony of the Primitiue Church and the vniforme consent of succeeding Christians in all ages And whereas our adversaries charge vs that we likewise holde doctrinall Traditions which haue no foūdation in the Scriptures as namely the Canon of the Scriptures the keeping of the Sabbath the baptizing of Infants and the perpetuall Virginitie of the blessed Virgin it is sufficiently apparant that these things are also deriued from the Scriptures for as wee deny not that the Canon of the Scripture may bee tearmed a Tradition in a large sense yet wee say euen that Tradition is deriued also from the testimony of the Apostle Saint Paul yea and of Christ himselfe who witnesseth that whatsoeuer he spake was written in the Law in the Prophets the Psalmes vnder which none of the Apocryphall Books are contained Touching the Sabbath day wee hold the obseruation of it to bee perpetuall Acts 20.7 1. Cor. 16.2 Reue. 1.10 and vnchangeable because we find it noted in the Scriptures Touching baptisme of Infants Bellarmine himselfe prooues it first from the proportion betweene Baptisme and Circumcision secondly from two places of Scripture Iohn 3.5 Math. 19.14 Lastly concerning the perpetuall Virginitie of Marie although for the honour and sanctitie of that blessed Virgin wee beleeue it Index Biblicus in Regiis Biblus vocabulo Maria multis scripturae locis significari perpetuam virginitatem Maria ostendit yet this doctrine is not de necessitate but de pietate fidei it is more for pious credulitie then for necessitie and yet if we require Scripture for it the Fathers proue it out of the 44 of Ezech. 2. as Hierome sheweth in his Commentaries vpon that place Now if any man list to be contentious and demand of vs where it is written that the Sonne of God is of the same substance with the Father Where is it written that Christ is God and man subsisting in one person Where is it written that the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Sonne as well as from the Father or where is the word Trinitie to bee found written in the whole body of the Scripture If any man shall deny the truth of these things because they are not plainly in the same words deliuered in the Scriptures what can his question argue lesse then a plaine cauilling and shifting of a knowne truth for as Athanasius in the like case answered the Arrians touching the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the substance with the Father Athan. Ep. quod decreta Synodi Nicaenae cōgruis verbis sunt exposita Albeit the word bee not found in the Scriptures yet it hath the same meaning that the Scriptures intend and import the same with them
whose eares are intirely affected towards Religion And in like manner Saint Austen made the like answere Quia etsi fortassè nomen ipsum non inueniret res tamē ipsa inveniretur quid est enim contentiosius quá vbi de re cōstat certare de nomine Aug. Epist 174. Albeit the word perhaps be not found there yet the thing it selfe is found and what more friuolous quarrell is it then to contend about the word when there is a certaintie of the thing I will not require of our aduersaries to shew mee in the Scriptures the word of Transubstantiation of Masse of Supremacie and the like because they receiue them as Traditions which are not conteined in the Scriptures but on the other side if any Romanist will deny that the Articles of the Apostles Creed are not contained in the Scriptures and yet will shew me in expresse words I beleeue in God the Father Almightie maker of heauen and earth or that the holy Catholike Church and Communion of Saints are the expresse wordes contained in the Scriptures I will subscribe to the Articles of the newe Romane Creed and allow all Papall Traditions for Apostolical For we doe not say that nothing is to bee beleeued de fide but what is written in the Scriptures in expresse termes but wee professe it must be directly or by necessary consequence deduced from the Scriptures It was the answere of Epiphanius to the disciples of Arius in the Primitiue Church Wee all of vs doe confesse the Father to be vnbegotten Epiphan haeres 69. nu 71. increate and it is surely an admirable saying but shew mee if you can where this saying is written for neither doeth the Law of Moses nor the Prophets nor yet the Apostles make any mention thereof If then we do piously acknowledge this saying though it were not written any where Idem haeres 75. who can find fault with vs though the word Coessentiall or Consubstantiall be not written As therefore we confesse the words Vnbegotten Increate Consubstantiall the word Trinitie and the like are not found in Scriptures so I thinke no Romanists will or can deny but that all those words are implyed in the Scripture or by necessary inference deduced from them To conclude therefore this second poynt and first Article of the Romane Creed since Papall Traditions haue no foundation in the Scripture nor are contained in any Apostolike author by our aduersaries confession since they want a continued succession from the Apostles time with vniuersalitie of Churches consent of Fathers since they are not resolued of a certaine and definite number of doctrinall Traditions which ought to be resolued in poynts of Faith Lastly since the Scriptures by the testimonies of both sides is the safest and furest rule for all beleeuers and since many Papall Traditions are different if not contrary to the Scriptures To follow vnknowne and vnwritten doctrines for knowne and written verities is Via dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way it is Via deuia a wandring and By-way I proceed in the next place to the examination of the ancient Fathers whereby it shall appeare the Romish faith and doctrine as it wants Antiquitie and Vniuersalitie of Churches so likewise it is vtterly destitute of the consent of ancient Fathers SECT X. Our Aduersaries make great boast of the testimonies of the ancient Fathers in generall yet when they come to sifting particular poynts either by secret evasion they decline them or openly reiect them Cant. 1.7 and 6.1 TEll mee then O thou whom my soule loueth where thou feedest whither is thy beloued turned side that wee may seeke him with thee Shall wee seeke him in the Fathers Oh saith Campian If wee once name the Fathers Camp Rat. 5. the field is fought the wager is won on our side for they are all ours Yea saith Bristow In most matters of Controuersie they are so plain on our side Brist Mot. 14. that it cannot with any colour bee denied or called in question Yea Duraeus the Iesuit claimes a peculiar interest in the behalfe of the Roman Church Nos Patrū veri filii sumus Dur. coutr Whitak p. 125. 140. Wee onely are the true sonnes of the Fathers wee doe not cite them by the halues sometimes allowing one part of their doctrine sometimes reiecting another but we embrace them all And for confirmation of this assertion the Romanists in their Apologie or Petition of Lay Catholikes make this generall acclamation Apolog. or Pet. of Lay Cath. 1604. cap. 4. For one place of a Father sometimes ill cited sometimes falsified sometimes mutilated and sometimes wholly corrupted by Protestants we can produce a thousand not by patches and mammockes as they doe but whole pages whole chapters whole bookes and the vniforme consent of all the ancient Fathers and Catholique Church Thus the wicked Iewes claimed Abraham for their Father and thus the frantike Grecian claimed all the ships in Athens to bee his Thrasilaus when the poore man had least interest in them If Campian and his fellow Iesuites had been liuing in the dayes of the ancient Fathers surely they had been branded with the markes of heretikes for their false alarums for Carosus the Eutychian heretike although his claime reach not to all the Fathers Ego secundum expositionem trecentū octodecem Patrum sic credo c. Concil Chalc. Act. 4 p. 877. yet saith he according to the Exposition of three hundred and eighteene Fathers so I beleeue and in this faith was I baptized what should ye say more to mee I cannot tell And Dioscorus the heretike much like the Iesuit makes an open outcry in the Councell of Chalcedon Ego cum Patribus eiicior ego defendo Patrum dogmata ego horum habeo testimonia non simpliciter aut transitoriè sed in ipsorum libris expressum Concil Chalc. Act. 1. I haue the testimonies of the holy Fathers Athanasius Gregorie Cyril I varie not from them in any poynt I am throwne foorth and banished with the Fathers I defend the Fathers doctrine I haue their iudgement vttered not by chance or vnaduisedly but remaining expressed in their books Thus Paynims heretikes Iewes and Iesuits claime Antiquitie and Vniuersalitie in Traditions and Fathers yea the heretikes did glory and vaunt of the Fathers in the two famous Councels of Nice and Chalcedon in the very presence of the Fathers themselues yea Pelagius the heretike when he disagreed from the doctrine of the Fathers like a true Romanist thought to aduance his owne heresie by magnifying the Faith of Ambrose an ancient Father Blessed St. Ambrose saith he that Bishop Pelag. lib. 3. de lib. Arbitrio q. in whose bookes the Roman faith especially appeareth who like a beautifull flower shined amongst the Latine Writers whose faith and most pure vnderstāding of the scriptures the enemy himselfe dares not reprehend This is the very practise of the Romane church in these daies They glory
in the name of the Fathers as if they were the true children only heires of their doctrine when as in truth their chiefest points of faith were scarse known much lesse beleeued de fide in their dayes Neither do I conceiue that the Romanists doe thus vaunt of the Fathers because they are fauorable to their cause but because they knowe the common people can learne nothing of the Fathers but what they heare and vnderstand from the report of their owne Priests Looke vpon the practise of the greatest champions in the Roman church doth not Andradius Card. Bellarmine and Card. Caietan contrary to the Article of the Roman Creed decline the Exposition of the ancient Fathers Doth not Cardinall Baronius professe that the Church of Rome doth not alwayes follow the consent of Fathers Doth not their owne Lyra witnes that the sayings of the holy Fathers are not of so great authoritie Nam dicta Sanctorum Patrum noÌ„ sunt tantae authoritatis quin liceat contrarium tenere in t is quae per Scripturas non determinaÌ„tur Lyra. in Math. 1. but that it is lawfull to hold the contrary to them in those things which are not determined by the Scriptures Doeth not their Bishop Canus acknowledge that the ancient Fathers sometimes erre and against the ordinary course of Nature bring forth a monster Canus loc Theol lib. 7 c. 3 n. 7. Nay more doe not their own Diuines at Doway make this publike declaration Cum igitur in Catholicis veteribê° aliis plurimos feramê° errores extenuemê° excusemus excogitato commento persaepe negemus coÌ„modum iis sensum affingamus cuÌ„ opponuntur in disputationibê° aut in confictionibus cum aduersariis Ind. Expur Belgiâ— p. 5. Edit Antw. An 1. 1571. We beare with many errours in the old Catholike Writers wee extenuate them wee excuse them and by inuenting some deuised shift we oftentimes deny them and faine some commodious sense for them when they are obiected in disputations or conflicts with our aduersaries If therefore the best learned Romanists sometimes excuse them somtimes decline them sometimes condemne them shall we think the Fathers are all theirs I appeale to their owne confessions First touching the words of Christ Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke I will build my Church Maldonat the Iesuite makes this confession The meaning of these words viz. Mald. in Math. 16.19 p. 352. That the Rocke is Christ seemes not to mee to bee the true meaning which all the Fathers thinke to be so whom euer I remember to haue read Hillary excepted In like maner touching the words Whatsoeuer thou loosest on earth shall be loosed in Heauen c. he makes this publike profession I will not interpret Idem Ibid. that this which is heere spoken to Peter is spoken also in the same sense to the other Apostles although I see all Interpreters to be of that mind Communis sententia TheologoruÌ„ admittit simplicitèr merituÌ„ de coÌ„digno quae senteÌ„tia verissima est Bell. de Iustif l. 5. c. 16 Origen onely excepted Will you haue instances without exception It is the common sentence of all Diuines sayeth Bellarmine simply to admit merit of condignitie which sentence is most true Yet their owne Fryar Walden protested confidently Sicut omnes sancti priores vsque ad recentes Catholicos communis scripsit Ecclesia Wal. Tom. 3 de Sacram. tit 1. cap. 7. that he was the sounder Diuine and more faithfull Catholike who doth simply denie such merit as all the former Saints that is all the ancient Fathers and the vniuersall Church vntil the late Schoolemen haue written Againe it is the generall vote of the later Romanists that the words This is my body are the very formall and efficient cause of Transubstantiation yet their owne Archb. of Caesarea witnesseth Christoph li. 1. pa. 115. that all the orthodox Fathers both Greek and Latin teach that Consecration is made by Christs prayer and benediction and not by those words This is my body Lastly it is the generall Tenet of the Roman Church at this day that the blessed Virgin was conceiued without original sinne in so much as Bellarmine professeth Inter Catholices non sunt numerandi Bell. de Amissa gra l. 4. c. 15 they are not to be numbred amongst Catholikes that thinke the contrary and yet their owne Bishop Canus witnesseth with vs that Sansti omnes Sancti omnes vno ore asseueraruÌ„t beatam virgineÌ„ in peccato originali conceptam fuisse Canus loc Theol lib. 7 c. 1 n. 1. n. 3. All the holy Fathers vno ore with one consent affirme the blessed virgin to haue been conceiued in originall sinne The Fathers then by their good leaue are not all theirs in some capital points by their own confessions they are none of theirs nay they are reputed no good Catholiques by their own Tenets that teach not contrary to the Vniforme consent of Fathers I proceed to the examinanation of more witnesses in the fundamentall poynts of their Roman faith Touching the Communion in one kind Patres Primitiua Ecclesia populum à CoÌ„munione calicis non prohibebant nos arcemê° Aene. Syl. Epist 130. it is the confession of Aeneas Syluius The Fathers in the Primitiue Church did not forbid the people to drinke of the Cup but wee driue them from it Touching the doctrine of Transubstantiation it is the confession of Card. Cusanus Certaine of the ancient Fathers are found of this mind Cusan exercit lib. 6. that the bread in the Sacrament is not transubstantiated nor changed in nature Touching Priuate Masse it is the confession of Cardinall Bellarmine Bell. de Missa lib. 2. c. 9. There is no expresse testimony amongst the ancient Fathers but it may be gathered by coniectures Touching Prayer Seruice in an vnknown tongue it is the confession of Cassander Cassand Liturg. cap. 28. The Canonicall Prayers and especially the words of Consecration the ancient Fathers did so read it that all the people might vnderstand and say Amen Touching Adoration of Images it is the confession of Massonus a learned Papist E Bibliothecâ Papirii Massoni â—â—eius libellis de picturis et imaginibus There is no example in Scriptures or Fathers for Adoration of Images they ought to bee taken for ornament to please the sight not to instruct the people Touching Indulgences and Pardons it is the confession of Cardinall Caietan There is no authoritie of Scriptures or Fathers Caiet opusc 16. c. 1. Greeke or Latine that bring them to our knowledge Touching Purgatory it is the confession of Fisher Bishop of Rochester Roff Art 18. contra Lutherum Of Purgatory there is very little or no mention amongst the ancient Fathers Touching the number of seuen Sacraments it is Bellarmines confession Bell. de effect Sacrament lib. 2. cap. 24. The Protestants ought not to require of vs to shew the
number of seuen Sacraments in Scriptures or Fathers Lastly touching the Exposition of the Scriptures Cardinall Baronius makes this ingenious acknowledgment Baron Annal ad An. 34. nu mar 213. Although the holy Fathers for their great learning bee rightly termed the Doctors of the Church yet the Catholike Romane Church doeth not follow them alwayes and in all things in expounding of the Scriptures These men therefore which so much magnifie the Antiquitie of their Church and doctrine of the ancient Fathers vpon examination and triall of their cause plainly intimate vnto vs that the most substantiall poynts and chiefest articles of the Roman Faith were altogether vnknowne or at leastwise did want the vniforme consent of Fathers And that you may yet further know notwithstanding they seemingly magnifie the Fathers amongst the coÌ„mon people yet there is scarce any ancient Father of note but either they cite him by the halues or condemne him as erronious or reiect him for a counterfet at their pleasure Nay more there is scarce any poynt of the Roman Faith which is not ratified and confirmed by our aduersaries from the authorities of some pretended ancient Father the which authorities vpon other occasions are decreed by their owne fellow Romanist for vpstart and counterfet opinions as for instance Linus the pretended successor of St. Peter is cited by Coccius for proofe of Purgatory Cocc tom 1 l. 5. de sanct art 9. Vpon an other occasion his fellow Bellarmine makes answer Bell. de PoÌ„t lib. 2. c. 9. The history of Linus is truely counterfet and therefore of no authority at all Pig Hier. lib. 6. c. 6. Anacletus Epistles are cited by Pigghius and Stapleton for proofe of the Supremacie Cusan CoÌ„cord Cath. li. 2. c. 34. their fellow Cardinall Cusanus pronounceth them to be a matter of forgerie Primasius vpon the Hebrewes is cited by Bellarmine for the Carnall presence Bell. li. 2. de Euch. c 31. and the Sacrifice of the Masse his fellow Salmeron makes answer Salm. lib. 1. de Miss c. 6. Primasius neuer wrote them but Haymo a late Bishop in Germany Rhem. in Rom. 3.20 St. Hierom vpon the Epistles is cited by the Rhemists for Iustification by workes Their associate Bellarmine elsewhere declareth That this booke is a shamelesse counterfet Bell. li. 4. de verbo Dei cap. 5. and hath for his Author rather the heretique Pelagius then such an holy Father St. Austen de Ecclesiae dogmatibus Rhem. in 1. Cor. 11.28 is cited by the Rhemists for Auricular confession Alph. haeres 10. tit Bapt. Alphonsus à Castro denies the Tract to bee Austens and condemnes it for a craftie counterfet Athanasius Sermon Bell li. 3. de Sanct. c. 16. De Sanctissimâ Deiparâ is cited by Bellarmine for Inuocation of Saints Baron tom 1. ad 48. num 19. his fellow Baronius professeth that the Sermon is a meere counterfet Anselme in his Commentaries Bellar. de Purg lib. 1. cap. 6. Lib. 2. de Euch. c. 36. is cited by Bellarmine for Purgatory for the Reall presence for the blessed Virgines immaculate Conception for Freewill yet his fellow Posseuine professeth Lib. 4. de amissa grat cap. 15. Lib. 5. de grat lib. arbit c. 26. Posseu Appar verbo Herucus that one Herueus Natalis liuing about 250 yeeres since is the writer of those Commentaries falsely ascribed to Anselme And thus the Romanists resemble bad debters who would satisfie their creditors some with light gold some with crackt some with soldered some with counterfet protesting that if they be not all English Angels yet they bee Flemish at least they are stampt with the image of an Angel But that which is most proper for euery mans obseruation especially for those that study the Controuersies of these times let them peruse the workes of their greatest Champion Cardinal Bellarmine and they shall find as in euery point of Controuersie the Fathers are cited plentifully by him in behalfe of the Romane faith so likewise vpon other occasions when the same Fathers in the same Tractates are produced against them in our behalfe he reiects the same Fathers and their authorities as counterfet and accounts them rather as children then ancient Fathers As for example Dionysius the Areopagite is cited by Bellarmine for Inuocation of Saints for Pugatory Bell. lib. 1. de Sanct. cap. 19. Idem l. 1. de Purg. c. 6. Idem lib. 2. de Monach. cap. 5. IdeÌ„ de confirm l. 2. c. 7. for Monasticall life yet elsewhere he confesseth it is vncertaine whether the booke bee St. Denys whose name it beares Bel. de grat lib. arb l. 5. c. 25. Idem lib. 2. de Pont. c. 2 Clemens Recognitions is cited by Bellarmine for Free-will yet when they are alledged against the Popes Succession shewing that Peter dyed not at Rome hee disclaimeth them as Apocryphall bookes Bell. lib. 2. de Euch. ca. 2. initio IdeÌ„ de Euch. l. 4. c. 26. Resp Ignatius a Greeke Father is cited by Bellarmine for Transubstantiation but when hee is produced by vs for the Communion in both kinds he answereth that Ignatius Greeke writings are not much to be trusted to Bell. li. 3 de Euch. l â—0 Lib. 2. de Miss c. 2. Lib. 1. de Purg c. 6. Bell. li. 4. de Euch. c. 26. § Tertius locus v Cyprian de Coena Domini is alleadged by Bellarmine for the Sacrifice of the Masse for Purgatory for Transubstantiation but when it is produced by vs for the Cup to the Lay people hee disclaimeth the Sermon to bee Cyprians Abdias his workes are cited by Bellarmine for Monasticall life Bell. l. 2 de Mon. c. 27. yet elsewhere he confesseth that the learned of his owne Church hold the same for counterfet Ego certe nullum ab eo testimonium petii IdeÌ„ de bonis oper l. 2 c. 24. and for my part saith hee Ego nullum c. I haue had no testimony from him Amphilochius his Vita St. Basilij is cited by Bellarmine Bell. li. 4. de Euch c 24. to prooue the Eucharist was giuen to the sicke in one kinde Haud dubio falsa vel supposititia Idem de Scrip. Eccle. de Amphil. Ann. 380. and yet in his Catalogue of Ecclesiasticall Authors he pronounceth the same book to be false and counterfet Damasus Pontificall is cited by Bellarmine for Images Bell. li. 2. de Imag. c. 9. and to prooue that Election of Bishops onely belongeth to the Pope Idem lib. 1. de Cler. c. 8. Bellar de Scrip. Eccle. and yet in his Catalogue aforesaid hee saith It is known that Damasus was neuer the writer of that booke but Anastasius onely the Master of the Popes Library Ann. 367. Bell. li. 4 de grat lib. arb c. 14. Idem de Script Eccles an 380 Obseru 3 Libri non videntur esse S. Greg. Nyss Lib. 2. de Imag. c. 28. Li. de
scrip Eccles. ann 290. Gregorie Nyssen his eight Bookes De Philosophia are cited by Bellarmine for Free-will yet in his Catalogue aforesaid he confesseth they seeme not to be the bookes of Gregory Nyssen Lactantius Verses are cited by Bellarmine for Adoration of the Crosse and yet he confesseth elsewhere that it is doubted whether Lactantius were the Author Bell. li 1. de ver Dei ca. 14. Nec librum illum esse Augustini vt erudit fatentur Bell. de Mis lib. 2. c. 12. Ad locum Saint Austen is cited ad Orosium by Bellarmine to prooue Ecclesiasticus Canonicall Scripture but elsewhere when he is obiected in our behalfe in that Tract hee answeres it is not Saint Austens worke as learned men confesse Iustin Martyr Bell lib de Bap c. 25. Idem lib. de Confir c. 5. Idem lib. de Euch. c. 2. Idem lib. 1. de Sanct. 1. 4 § 3. his Questions are alleadged by Bellarmine for Vnction in baptisme for the Sacrament of Confirmation for Transubstantiation but elsewhere hee declareth them to be the work of some new Authour and not the workes of Iustin Martyr Origen in his Homilies on the Gospels Lib. 2. de Euch. c. 8. lib 3. de paenit ca 7. is cited by Bellarmine for the Reall presence and his Homilies on the Psalmes he cites for Auricular confession In lib. de Script Eccles yet the one he disclaimeth as none of Origens the other he freely confesseth it is doubted of who is the Author Cassianus is cited by Bellarmine for an ancient Author Bell de Iustif l. 1. c. 13 for the poynt of Iustification Idē de bon oper cap. 2. lib. 2. and set times of fasting yet elsewhere hee acknowledgeth the booke for Apocryphall and counterfet Bell li. 6. de lib. arb ca. 4 § accedat and condemned in a Roman Councell vnder Pope Gelasius Bell li. 2. de Pont. c. 14. Eusebius his third Epistle is cited by Bellarmine for the Supremacie yet he professeth elsewhere Idem de Confirm lib. 2. c. 7. it is not certaine who is the Author thereof Hee that shall reade these and many such like authorities of pretended Fathers in behalfe of the Roman Religion might at first sight happily bee induced to beleeue that all or most of the ancient Doctors of the Church belong to them when as in truth our aduersaries vse them but as Merchants vse their Counters sometimes they stand with them for pence sometimes for pounds as they bee next and readiest at hand to make vp their account Thus one while they muster vp their forces by multitudes of authorities as if they would make that good by number which they want in weight Sometimes they condemne them as counterfet sometimes they purge them as if they were full of corruptions according to seuerall occasions they haue their seuerall deuices to produce them or auoyd them at their pleasure Si conficta historia non est vllius authoritatis Bell. lib. 2. de Pont. cap. 9. whereas if they bee counterfeit as they are confessed to bee they are of no authoritie if Catholique and Orthodoxe they make nothing for the points in Controuersie as shall bee presented in the next place SECT XI The most substantiall poynts of Roman Faith and Doctrine as they are now taught and receiued in the Church of Rome were neuer taught by the Primitiue Church nor receiued by the ancient Fathers NEither are these men content to challenge a right to all the Fathers although they confesse they are not all orthodox and true Fathers but they likewise charge vs that Sebast Flash in profess Cath. we make no more account of them then wee doe of the Turkes Alcaron or Aesops Fables Nay saith Bristow it is well known to such as heare the Protestants Sermons Bristow Mot. 14. or bee in place to heare them talke boldly and familiarly among themselues are not afrayd to confesse plainely that the Fathers are all Papists A strange and senselesse fiction deuised by these men when not onely our learned Diuines but the vulgar people are all eye-witnesses that the Booke written by the Iewel of our age is published in all the Churches of our kingdom whose challenge for the principall points of our Religion is made good and will euer remaine vnanswerable out of the Writings and Authorities of the ancient Fathers But admit some Protestants were so ignorant or senselesse as to say priuately All the Fathers were Papists what stupiditie then may we think it in the chiefe Pastors of the Romane Church which by their publike writings and open confession acknowledge the principall poynts of Controuersie yea their chiefe Articles of Faith were vnknowne to the ancient Fathers We confesse it for a truth that the ancient Fathers St. Austen S. Ambrose St. Hierome and the rest were learned men they were Instruments of Grace and Mercy we read them we reuerence them we giue God thankes for them but withall wee learne this lesson frō them Wee weigh not the writings of men August ad Fortunat. Epist 111. bee they neuer so worthy and Catholique as wee weigh the Canonicall Scriptures but yeelding that reuerence that is due vnto them Wee may mislike and refuse something in their writings if we find they haue thought otherwise then the trueth may beare and such saith Austen am I in the writings of others and such I would wish others to be in mine Saint Austen thought it no preiudice to the Romane Church nor disparagement to his own learning to haue his writings examined by the rule of Scripture Nay more saith he that which in my bookes thou thinkest to bee vndoubtedly true Quod certū non habebis nisi certum intellexeris noli firmè retinere Aug in Proae lib 3. de Trinit vnlesse thou perceiue it to bee true indeed hold it not resolutely St. Ambrose was so farre from wishing Prince or people to rely vpon his doctrine that by way of preuention hee writes to Gratian the Emperour Nolo argumento eredas sancte Imperator nostrae disputationi Scripturas interrogemus c. Ambros de Fide ad Grat l 1 c. 4 Beleeue not O Emperour our Arguments and our Disputations let vs aske the Apostles let vs aske the Prophets let vs aske Christ. Now admit a doubtfull Recusant at this day repaire for instruction to a Romish Priest or Bishop will he answer him with Austen Examine my doctrine by the rule of Scripture and if you find it not agreeable to that Word hold it not resolutely or will he answer him with Ambrose Heare not my arguments beleeue not vs that are the professed Priests and Pastors of the Church but read the Scriptures consult with the Oracles of God let Christ the Head of the Church resolue the doubts and controuersies of Religion Surely nothing is more to bee wished for by vs nothing is lesse to be hoped for from them True it is that St.
by the application of Saints merits and that priuate satisfactions which were left to the discretion of euery Bishop were transferred wholly to the power of the Pope and so receiued de Fide as an article of faith as it is now vsed in the Romane Church and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that Confirmation Penance Orders Matrimonie are oftentimes called by the name of Sacraments let him spare the labour I will confesse it But let him proue the poynt in question that al those Sacraments were instituted by Christ in the new Testament and that there are neither more nor lesse then seuen termed by the name of Sacraments and those onely were properly so called and that number of seuen was receiued de fide as an Article of faith and I will subscribe He that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that St. Peter had a primacie of Order amongst the Apostles and that the Bishop of Rome had the first place amongst other Bishops let him spare the labour I will confesse it but let him proue that Peter had iurisdiction ouer the Apostles and that the Bishop of Rome was helde Christs Vicar generall and Head of the Vniuersall Church and that such his power and Supremacie was receiued de fide as an article of faith as it is now taught in the Roman Church and I will subscribe Lastly he that will proue out of the ancient Fathers that out of the Cath. church there is no saluation let him spare the labor I will cōfesse it but let him proue that the present Roman Church is that Catholike Church as it is decreed de fide by their last Article of their Creed and I will subscribe Thus briefly I haue giuen you my poore opinion how to examine the Trent Faith and doctrine whereby you may easily discouer the vanitie of those men who challenge an interest in all the Fathers in behalfe of their Religion and certainly if this rule bee rightly obserued and pursued by any indifferent Iudge he shal finde there is not greater distance in the times then difference in their doctrine This is so well knowne to the best learned on their side that when wee charge them that they haue created new Articles of Faith vnknowne to the first and best ages by way of preuention they giue this solution that true it is many poynts of doctrine were not explicitè reuealed and publikely declared as Articles of faith in the dayes of the ancient Fathers because no heretikes did then oppose them but say they they were implicitè obscurely secretly reseruedly knowne and receiued of the Ancients with an implicit faith by which confession their later errour will bee greater then the first for as one way they would seemingly auoyd the creating of new Articles of faith so by acknowledgement of an implicit faith they ouerthrow by consequence the Visibilitie of their Church for if the Church of Rome had but an implicite beliefe in those things which are now publikely declared without doubt the Church at that time was not visible in the faith it was not like a Citie vpon a hill knowne and conspicuous to all persons and thereupon the grand poynt of Visibilitie which they so much magnifie among themselues will easily be called in question For a conclusion of this poynt I will giue you but one instance whereby you may the better iudge of the rest Looke vpon the learned Treatise of the right Reuerend Bishop of Meath now Primate of Armach wherein the iudgement of the ancient Fathers An Answer to a challenge made by a Iesuite in Ireland 1624. touching seuerall poynts of controuersie is faithfully deliuered in our behalfe what Reply might wee thinke could bee made by our aduersaries to those Authorities so rightly produced Behold a Iesuite by Order W. Malone by name A Reply to Mr. Vshers answere hath made a Reply wherein hee hath produced in number many more authorities of Fathers in behalfe of the Roman Church and Trent Doctrine The encounter being made the end of the victory may seeme doubtfull for the Fathers are produced by both contending parties and seemingly they adhere to both sides as if they made both for Papist and Protestant in one and the same substantiall poynts of doctrine The reason being examined it will appeare the Fathers do not vary from themselues nor from vs in poynts of faith but the Iesuite produceth Authorities impertinent to the poynt in question As for instance in the first Article of Traditions Our Reuerend Bishop tels the Iesuite by way of preuention B Vsher cap. Traditions p. 35. that Traditions of all sorts are not promiscuously strucke at by vs but such vnwritten traditions which are obtruded for Articles of Religion As for example It is the first part of the Article of the Roman Creed I admit and imbrace the Apostolicall and Ecclesiesticall Traditions To this first part of the article the reformed Churches doe subscribe but the other Obseruances and Constitutions of the Church which is the latter part of the Article we thinke it great reason to gainesay for vnder the pretence of other Obseruances the Church of Rome doeth vphold her priuate Masse her Latine Seruice her halfe Communion her Inuocation of Saints her worship of Images the like all which are admitted for part of Gods worship and accepted by them for Apostolike Traditions when as in truth they are flat contrary to the doctrine of the written Word The question then is not whether the doctrine deliuered by Christ or his Apostles by word of mouth were of equall authoritie with the Word written for this neuer any Protestant denied but whether the vnwritten Doctrine now taught in the Romane Church were deliuered by Christ and his Apostles whether their Ecclesiastical Obseruations and Constitutions now vsed bee of equall authoritie with the written Word whether their Papal Traditions were alwayes or euer admitted into the rule of faith and lastly whether the Scriptures are not sufficient for the saluation of the beleeuer without the helpe of those Traditions Let these questions bee rightly propounded in our behalfe and the multitude of the Iesuites authorities will fall to ground of themselues for what Father hath hee produced to proue that the Papall Traditions now receiued de fide in the Church of Rome were deliuered by word of mouth by the Apostles what Father hath hee cited to prooue that the Constitutions of their Church had a constant and continuall succession from the time of the Apostles as Articles of faith ought to haue what Fa her hath he vrged that admitted doctrinall Traditions vnwritten into the Rule of faith Lastly what ancient Father hath hee truely alleadged that denies the Scriptures to bee sufficient for all beleeuers without the helpe of Romish Traditions It were no difficult matter as I conceiue to giue a full answer to the Iesuits replie in the right stating of the Questions wherby it might easily appeare that hee
and his associates haue taken great paines to little purpose but I submit my opinion to the iudgment of the learned proceed from the Fathers in generall to particulars wherin I wil instance in two principall Lights of the Westerne Church St. Austen and St. Gregory the one Bishop of Hippo the other Bishop of Rome whereby you shal plainly discerne how the later Popes and Bishops doe differ from the former and how these two Fathers of the Church concurre expresly with the doctrine professed in the Reformed Churches different from the Roman SECT XII Saint Austen in particular is much disparaged by the Romanists and for instance in many seuerall poynts of moment wherein he professedly concurreth with vs is expresly reiected by them TOrrensis the Iesuite hath abbreuiated all St. Austens workes and published them in honour of his Church by the name of Augustiniana Confessio Austens Confession Brerely the Priest hath contracted his doctrine into a lesser modell and more particularly applyed it to the Roman faith by the name of Saint Austens Religion as if Saint Austen and the Romanists did professe one and the same Religion made one and the same confession of their faith To say little of their great brags of this holy Father I will giue you but one instance and so descend into particulars Is Author est Augustinus vt eius sententia si vel nulla scriptura nulla ratione nullis aliis authoribus probaretur sola personae reuerentia satis magna authoritatem meretur Mal. in Ioh. 6. num 68. Maldonat the Iesuite tels vs that Saint Austen is an Author of that esteeme that his opinion were it neither proued by â—cripture nor reason nor any other Author yet the sole reuerence of his person deserues sufficient authoritie of it selfe Here is an ample testimony touching the great light of the westerne Church but look we backe to the Iesuits proceeding in that very Tract vpon the same Chap. within six foregoing Verses of the same Text where he giues this free full approbation of this learned Father and finding that S. Austens Exposition of an other Scripture did disagree from the Romane Church Non nego me huim interpretationis authorem nemineÌ„ habere sed hanc eò magis probo quaÌ„ illaÌ„ alteraÌ„ Augustini caeteraâ—uÌ„alioqui probatissimam quòd haec cuÌ„ Caluinistarum sensu magis pugnat Mald. in Ioh. 6 n 62. and accord wholly with the Protestant faith instantly as it were with the same breath cryes out against him I confesse I haue no author for my Exposition but I rather allow it then that of Austens although his of the rest be most probable because this of mine doeth more crosse the sense of the Caluinists I will descend into particulars and notwithstanding our aduersaries great brags of St. Austen I will giue you instances in many principal poynts of doctrine wherein they plainely intimate by their owne confessions he is wholly ours 1. Touching the proofe of Purgatory whereas Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 3. The fire shall trie euery mans worke of what sort it is for the day shall declare it Aug. de fide oper c. 16 St. Austen interprets by this fire is meant the fire of tribulation in this world Bell de Pur. lib. 1. cap. 5. but this opinion of his we haue reiected saith Bellarmine 2. Saint Austen saith When Peter receiued the keyes hee represented the holy Church § Quarto Aug. Tract in Ioh. 50. and therefore the power of the keyes was not giuen to Peter onely Albertus Pigghius is a witnesse against him that hee is the onely man De Augustino possem dicere quod vnus homo fuerit hâc in re nec firmitèr secum nec cuÌ„ aliis consentiens Hier. Eccles lib 6 cap. 4. who in this poynt neither agreeth constantly with himselfe nor with others 3. Saint Austen saith by the daily sacrifice spoken of in the Prophet Malachie is meant the prayers and praises of Saints Azorius makes answere Aug. lib. 2 contr lit cap â—6 Reliquum veteruÌ„ PatruÌ„ coetum atponimê° et Concil Tridentini testimonium Azor. Instit Moral part 1. l. â—0 c. 11. Aug contr Adim c. 12. Iewel Art 12 pa 346. Wee oppose against him the generall consent of other Fathers and the testimonie of the Councell of Trent 4. St. Austen saith Christ spake these words This is my body when hee gaue a signe of his body Master Hardin makes answere that St. Austen fighting against the Mâ—nichees oftentimes vseth not his owne sense and meaning but those things which by some means howsoeuer it were might seeme to giue him aduantage against them so as he might put them to the worst 5. St. Austen saith Those words of Saint Luke August de Consens Evang lib. 3. cap. 1. I will not hencefoorth drinke of the fruit of the Vine are to be vnderstood of the Sacramentall Cup and consequently the fruit of the vine was wine in substance after consecration Dico Augustinum non expendisse hunc locum diligenter Bellar. de Eâ—ch li. 1. cap 11. Bellarmine is a witnesse against him that hee did not well consider of that text which appeares by this that hee passed it ouer lightly 6. Saint Austen saith The Israelites eate of the same spirituall meate Aug in Ioh. Tract 26. but not the same corporall which wee eate for they eate Manna wee an other meat but both the same spirituall meat Maldonat confesseth this is the doctrine of the Caluinists Hoc dicopersua um me habereâ— D. AugustinuÌ„ si nostrâ fuisset aetate longè alitèr censurum Mâ—ld in Ioh. 6. n. 50. but saith he I am verily perswaded that if Austen had been liuing in these dayes and had seene the Calutnists so interpret Saint Paul he would haue beene of an other mind especially being such an vtter enemy to heretikes 7. Saint Austen saith Sine fide etiaÌ„ quae videÌ„tur bona opera in peccata vertuntur Aug. contr duas Ep. Pelag. ad Bonif l. 3. c. 5. Non sequeÌ„da illa opinio quam TridentinuÌ„ Concilium nuper merito damnauit omnia infidelium opera esse peccata quaÌ„uis maximuÌ„ authorem DiuuÌ„ AugustinuÌ„ habuisse videatur Mald. Com. in Math. 7.18 The workes which are done without faith though they seeme good are turned into sinne Maldonat answers Wee may not defend that opinion which the Councell of Trent did of late iustly condemne although the great Father S. Austen seeme to be of that opinion 8. Saint Austen saith He crowneth thee Coronat te quia dona sua coronat non merita tua Aug. in Psal 10â— Bish in his Refor of a Cathol deformed because he crowneth his owne gifts not thy merits M. Bishop protesteth that Saint Austen was too wise to let any such foolish sentence to passe his pen. 9. Saint Austen saith I know certaine worshippers of Tombes and Pictures August de Mor. Eccles li. 1. c. 34. Bell.
de Imag c. 16. whom the Church condemneth Bellarmine answers This booke was written in the beginning of his first conuersion to the Catholike Faith Aug. de corrept gra cap 1. D. Augustinus duÌ„ toto spiritus ac verboruÌ„ ardore pro defensione diuinae gratiae pugnat aduersus Pelagianos liberuÌ„ arbitriuÌ„ cuÌ„ iniuria diuinae gratiae exâ—olleÌ„tes in alteraÌ„ quasi foueam delaâ—s vtdetur minusque interdum iribuere quam par sit liberae hominis volâ—tati Sixt. Seneâ—â— in Bib. sanct l. 5 in Prefat Nos noÌ„ moueat Augustinus vel tantillum c. Episc Bitont comment in Ep. ad Rom. ca. 5. p. 270. 10. Saint Austen saith In doing good none can bee free in will and act vnlesse hee be free by him that said If the Sonne free you you are truely freed Sixtus Senensis saith Whilst Saint Austen doth contend earnestly against the Pelagians for the defence of diuine Grace hee doth seeme to fall into an other pit and sometimes attribute too little to Freewill But saith the Bishop of Bitonto Let not Saint Austen mooue vs at all for it is proper ana peculiar to him that when he opposetth any errour hee doeth it with that vehemencie that hee seemes to fauour an other errour euen so when hee prosecutes Arrius hee seemes to fauour Sabellius when Sabellius Arrius when Pelagius the Maniches when the Maniches Pelagius and this is very considerable and ought especially to be noted in him Lastly Saint Austen vpon the words of Christ saith Thou art Peter August de verb. Dom. Serm. 13. and vpon this Rocke which thou hast confessed vpon this Rock which thou hast knowne saying Thou art Christ the Son of the liuing God will I build my Church for the Rocke was Christ. Stapl. princip doct lib. 6. c. 3. Stapleton answers It was lapsus humanus an humane errour caused by the diuersitie of the Greek and Latin tongue which either hee was ignorant of or marked not Bell. li 1. de Pont. ca. 10. Bellarmine replies Saint Austen was deceiued by the ignorance onely of the Hebrew tongue But Albertus Pigghius concludes with a witnes against him Nusquam hanet nusquam figit sed vbique explorat vbique tentat et suberatur omnia et quicquid probabile occcurrit alicubi amplectitur qd coÌ„tinuò post displicet retractatur Ociose secum inquireÌ„tu et tentaÌ„tis omnia Alb. Piggh. Hier. Eccles lib. 3. c. 5. Nusquam haeret nusquam figit He neuer resolues certainly vpon any thing but as if he were idle-headed giuen to crotchets hee fetcheth about this way and that way and at length lighting vpon some probabilitie layeth hold on it and then dislikes it and presently retracts it Thus if wee may credit their best learned Romanists St. Austen did not agree constantly with himselfe nor others his doctrine is opposed by the consent of Fathers in the Trent Councell hee vsed not his owne meaning in fighting against heretiques If hee had been liuing in these dayes he would haue been of an other mind He is inconstant and fixeth in certaine vpon nothing but as an idle-headed man full of crotchets one while hee resolues an other while he retracts it You haue heard Saint Austens confession and our aduersaries solution touching the chiefe poynts in question betwixt vs wherby as yet I see no cause why the Romanists should brag of the ancient Fathers in generall nor of St. Austen in particular I proceed in the next place to examine the faith of Austen the Monke that it may appeare whether that doctrine which hee published heere in England aboue a thousand yeeres since bee consonant to our Religion or the doctrine of the Roman Church SECT XIII Saint Gregory pretended to bee the Founder of the Romane Religion in England by sending Austen the Monke for conuersion of this Nation in his vndoubted writings directly opposeth the Romish faith in the maine poynts thereof AVsten the Monke was sent into England by Gregorie the Great about the yeere 600 and is tearmed by the Romanists of this latter age Englands Apostle To say nothing of the haughtinesse of his person through whose pride and contempt twelue hundred poor Christians and holy men of Bangor were murdered as it is related by Venerable Bede Bede Hist Ang l. 2. c. 2 let vs obserue the doctrine of that age and because we haue no Records of the Monkes doctrine let vs reflect vpon Gregory the Great whose writings are extant and who without doubt professed the substance of that Faith which by his Warrant and Commission was then published in England by Austen the Monke It is the generall vote of the Romanists in this latter age that the Faith which Gregorie deliuered in his dayes was so true and Catholike that If an Angell from heauen should teach other doctrine then that we haue receiued from Gregorie wee are not to heare him Canus the Bishop of Canaries well vnderstood that this Assumpsit was of too large an extent and therfore wisely by way of preuention giues this caueat to the Reader Canus li. 11 loc Theol. c. 6. p. 540. It is fitting for a Diuine to bee admonished and not suddenly to bee perswaded that all things are perfect which great and learned Authors haue written as for example Gregorie and Bede the one in his Historie of England the other in his Bookes of Dialogues haue published such miracles commonly receiued and beleeued which the censurers of this age will thinke to be doubtfull and vncertaine I speake not this to decline the doctrine of Gregorie Quid est hoc quaeso te qd in hiâ— extremis temporibus tâ—m multa de animabus c Greg. Dial lib 4. cap. 40. for howsoeuer many ceremonies and strange opinions through visions and apparitions of dead men which Gregorie in his Dialogues complained of sprung vp in his dayes yet the principall poynts of doctrine did as yet remaine sound and stable so that setting aside his Dialogues which are but Aniles fabulae no way fit to prooue Articles of Faith In his vndoubted Writings there will bee found few or no substantiall points which are not agreeable to the Tenets of our Church and altogether different froÌ„ the Roman and that this may become more manifest to the Reader I haue compared the Trent Doctrine and ours with Gregorie that by parallelling the Articles on both sides the Antiquitie of the true Church may visibly appeare by the faith of Gregory The Canonicall Bookes of Scripture Gregorie We doe not amisse Non inordinatè agimê° si ex libris licet noÌ„ Canonicis sed tamen ad edificationeÌ„ Ecclesia editis testimonium proferamê° Greg. Moral lib. 19. ca 13. Artic 6. if wee bring forth a testimony out of the bookes of Maccabees which though they are not Canonicall yet are they set forth for the edification and instruction of the Church Church of England The books of Maccabees the Church doeth reade for example of life and instruction of manners but yet it doth not apply them to establish any doctrine
made to this Councell Bell. de PoÌ„t lib. 4. c. 11. Bellarmine replies This Councell was deceiued by the Presidents of former Councels This generall Councell then did not onely erre but by this rule wee hath no certaintie that other Councells are free from errour And to speake plainely and truely this accursed Councell that by blood and vsurpation first set afoot the worship of Images This Synod saith Vspergensis was reiected in the Councel of Frankford Vsperg an 793. â—ig de Act. 6. 7. Syn. ad Lectorem as vtterly void and not to be named the Seuenth nor any thing else In the ninth Age In the yeere 867 The 9. Age. Ann. 800. to 9â—0 the Eight Generall Councell of Constantinople decreed with the consent of 383 Bishops that whomsoeuer Photius Turrian li. de 6. 7. 8. Synod p 93 Patriarke of Constantinople did depose or excommunicate the Pope might not restore nor absolue and whomsoeuer the Pope did depose or excommunicate Photius might not absolue nor restore Touching this Synod Bellar. de Conc. auth lib. 2. c. 11. Bellarmine answers This Councell did erre because the Popes Legates did contrary to the Popes instructions He that shal read the Decrees Canons of a Generall Councell ratified and declared by almost 400 Bishops would thinke it strange that they al could erre in a point of faith viz. touching the Popes Supremacie and it is no lesse to be wondred that the Popes Legats either through ignorance or wilfulnes should so much digresse from the Popes instructions as to determine things contrary to his command but the truth is as the former Councell by the Cardinals confession was led by the Presidents of other Councels to oppose the Popes Supremacy so likewise this CouÌ„cell had power and authoritie in their dayes to create and confirme their Decrees and Canons against Head and members notwithstanding the Pope or his Legats had imposed contrary instructions In the tenth Age In the yeere 963 The 10. age Ann. 900. to 1000. a Roman Councell vnder Otho the Emperour was called wherein Pope Iohn the twelfth was deposed and Leo the eighth was substituted in his room This Synod saith Binius was vnlawfull Bin Not. in Conc. Rom. sub Ottone p. 155. because the Bishops assembled without the Popes authoritie And thus one CouÌ„cell did erre being misled by the presidents of others a second for want of good Instructions a third for want of a right calling yet all tend to this rather to condemne all Councels of errours then suffer the Popes Supremacie and an Article of Romish Faith which almost all Councels did condemne should bee violated and infringed The 11. age Ann. 1000 to 1100. In the eleuenth Age In the yeere 1059 a Councell at Rome was called vnder Pope Nicholas the Second Conc Rom. sub Nich. 2. where it was decreed Not onely the Sacrament of Christs body but the very body of Christ was handled broken and chewed with the teeth of the faithfull This decree was thought very doubtfull and dangerous by the Romanists themselues insomuch as the Glosse vpon Gratian giues this caueat Grat de Conscer dâ—st 2. cap. Ego Berengarius Vnlesse you rightly vnderstand these words of Berengarius Recantation you will fall into a greater heresie then Berengarius himselfe And hence wee may learne that a Councell confirmed by the Pope which Bellarmine saith cannot erre decreed that doctrine of faith which neither the Pope nor his Church dare avow for Catholique Doctrine at this day In the twelfth Age In the yeere 1120 The 12. age Ann. 1100. to 1200. the Councell of Turon decreed That the Eucharist giuen to sicke folkes Burchard lib. 5. c. 9. should bee dipped in the cup that the Priest might truely say The bodie and blood of our Lord Iesus Christ Bellarmine saith Bellar. de Euch. lib. 4. cap 26. that this Decree was amended for in the third Councell of Bracara the bread was forbidden to bee dipped and it is obiected that Christ did giue it in both kinds distinctly the bread apart by it selfe and the cup by it selfe although the Councell did not therevpon conclude it should bee giuen in both kinds Idem Ibid. Heere wee see Councell against Councell and by Bellarmines testimony neither of both decreeing an Article of Faith according to Christs Institution The 13. age Ann. 1200. to 1300. In the thirteenth Age In the yeere 1215 the Councell of Lateran was called and many things saith Platina were consulted vpon Venêre multa tum quidem in consultationeÌ„ nec decerni tamen quicquid apertè potuit Plat. de vitâ Innocent 3. but nothing plainely defined by reason of some wars which Pope Innocentius sought to compose and died at Perusium But Math. Paris who was liuing at that time professeth plainly ConciliuÌ„ illud generale qà more Papali graÌ„dia fronte primâ praesetulit in visum et scoÌ„mam desiit Math Par. Hist Min. That the same Generall Councell which made a great flourish at the first ended in ieasts and laughter whereby all the Arch-bishops Bishops Abbots Deanes Archdeacons and all commers to the Councell were deluded And hence wee may learne what certaintie of faith the Romanists are like to haue for their grand poynt of Transubstantiation where it was first decreed for an Article of beliefe when as by the testimonie of their owne Writers there was nothing plainely defined and the whole Councell concluded in ieasts and laughter In the fourteenth Age In the yeere 1302 The 14 age Ann. 1300. to 1400. Pope Boniface the Eight called a Councell at Rome where he excommunicated Philip the French King and about the same time the King summons a Councell at Paris and therein appeales from the Popes sentence and incites his Prelats and Barons against him Naucl. An. 1300. Parir Mas in vita Bonif 8. and withall publikely declares That the Pope was worthy to bee deposed for heresie for symonie for murther and other capitall offences This is witnessed by their owne Nauclerus and Papirius Massonus in the life of Boniface Here you may see Councell against Councell the one contending for the Pope the other for the Emperour the Bishops of Italie maintaining Appeales to the Pope the Bishops of France coÌ„manding Appeales to the Councell the one withstanding the Supremacie of the Bishop of Rome the other obeying it as an Article of Faith yet both members of one body and professing one and the same Faith vnder one Head the Pope And hence we may obserue there is no Vnitie betwixt Head and Members no consent among the Bishops to rely vpon Councels In the fifteenth Age In the yeere 1409 The 15. age Ann. 1400. to 1500. the Councell of Pisa was called by the Pope but is now condemned by the Inquisitors in their Catalogue of bookes forbidden and the reason is giuen by their owne Authors Gregory the twelfth Index Expurg Madrid p. 22.
lusts hasten to Trent hyred and procured by the Pope to speake as hee would haue them vnlearned men they were and simple but for their impudencie and audacitie of much vse assoone as these had accesse to the Popes flatterers then did iniquitie reioyce to haue the vpper hand neither might any thing bee decreed but what made for them who made it their onely Religion to maintaine their Popes power and ryot One graue and learned man there was Bishop of Granado which could not away with such basenesse he as no sound Catholike what with feare and threatnings and what with intreatie was brought by the Councel to allow that which in heart hee disavowed In briefe it came to that issue by the dishonestie of them that were made and ordained for that purpose that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of shadowes not of men but of Images which like the statues of Daedalus had no motion from themselues but were carried vpon other mens shoulders The Bishops for the most part were hyrelings who like a paire of countrey bag-pipes vnlesse they were still blowne could make no musicke The holy Ghost had not to doe with that Councell wherein was nothing but worldly wisedome and that was wholly spent in propagating the Popes immoderate and shamefull Lordlinesse from whom as from an other Delphos they did wait for Oracles and from him in a Carriers clokebag was the holy Ghost sent of which they so much brag to sit at the sterne of their Councells and quod admodum ridiculum est which is most ridiculous when there fell good store of raine the holy Ghost could not come vnto theÌ„ before the floods were abated so it fell out that the spirit was not carried vpon the waters as wee reade in Genesis but besides them O strange and monstrous madnesse the Bishop like the people No act or Decree of theirs could be established vnles the Pope were made the first Author of that Decree How truely this learned Bishop hath deciphered the state and condition of that Councell I leaue to euery mans iudgement sure I am whilest many there carried the businesse with craft and ambition in those things which appertaine to Gods glory there was more attributed to the Councell of man then to the grace of God Adde to these testimonies the protestation of Francis the French King who was so farre from approuing the Decrees of the Councell Rex pubicè in co conueÌ„tu protestatus se illud neque pro â—ecumenico neque pro legitimo habere sed pro priuato coÌ„uentu c. Innoc Gent Trid. Sess 12. Hist of Trent lib. 4. p 319. Engl. that hee openly proclaimed that for his part he neither held it for a Generall nor yet for a lawfull Councell but for a priuate Conuenticle assembled for the ends of some priuate men and that neither hee nor his subiects were bound to obey it and that hee would haue this his Protestation inrolled amongst the Decrees of that Councell Adde to this the Protestation of all the Reformed Churches and diuers Christian Nations who at this day vtterly disavow the Trent doctrine Adde to this the protestation of the Ambassador to Charles the fifth Illyr in Protest cont Conc. Trident. who made his declaration in like manner I Iames Hurtado Mendoza in the name of the most mighty prince my lord Charles the Romane Emperour by his especiall commission and in the name of the Empire all other his Realmes and Dominions doe protest that the Legats and Bishops which are at Bonenia for the most part bound to your Holinesse wholly hanging vpon your beck haue no authoritie to make Lawes in cause of Reformation of Religion and maners I forbeare to speake more largely of the politike proceedings and the doctrine of Faith created and declared in this Councell The History of Trent published An. 1629. the former is accurately handled by the Historie of Trent and the later is fully confuted by our learned Chemnitius Chemnitij examen Conc. Trid. and as touching CouÌ„cels in generall let it suffice wee haue the testimonie of Cardinal Cusanus Multu Concilia ritè conuocatu errasse legimus Cusan Concord Cath. lib. 2 c. 3. In fidei definitionibus errasse etiaÌ„ vniuersalia sanctouÌ„ Patrum Concilia comperimus Pig Hier. Eccle. lib. 6. c. 13. Many plenarie Councells rightly called haue erred as we know by experience Let it suffice their own Albertus Pigghius giues his assent with vs that In matters of Faith Generall Councels haue erred as namely the Councell of Ariminum the second Councell of Ephesus both were generall and both doe witnesse that Generall Councells lawfully called may erre Let it suffice Panormitan their chiefest Canonist and Proctor for Pope Eugenius affirmeth plainly A Councell may erre as otherwise a Councell hath erred Panorm de Elect Electi potestate §. significasti about marriage to be contracted betwixt the rauisher and the rauished and the saying of Hierom as being of the sounder opinion was afterwards preferred before the Decree of the Councell And to preuent that common obiection of the Romanists that the Church would faile in faith if Councels should erre hee giues this full solution to the question Non obstat Idem Ibid. It hindreth vs little if it bee said a Councell cannot erre because Christ prayed for his Church that it should not faile For though a Generall Councell represent the whole vniuersall Church yet to speake trueth the vniuersall is not there precisely but by representation because the vniuersall Church consisteth of all the faithfull and this is the Church which cannot erre whereby it is not impossible but the true faith of Christ may continue in onely one person Therefore the Church is not said to faile nor to erre if the true faith remaine in any one And that no man might presume to relie in matters of faith either vpon Fathers or Councels St. Austen deliuers it for a safe and sure rule Aug lib. 2. de Baptist contr Donat c. 3. Whatsoeuer is found written in Scriptures may neither be doubted nor disputed whether it be true or right but the writings of Bishops may not onely bee disputed but corrected by Bishops that are more learned then themselues or by Councels and Nationall Councels by Plenary or Generall and euen Generall Councels may bee amended by the later My conclusion therefore shall be this Since the true Acts and Canons of Councels which make against the Supremacie against Inuocation of Saint against Images and the like are adiudged spurious and counterfet On the contrary since diuers Canons and Decrees are deuised for aduantage of their cause and namely to prooue their Reall Presence their Sacrament of Confirmation their Sacrament of Extreame Vnction the Popes Supremacie and the like which authorities are meerely forged and counterfet since the Bookes of Councells being negligently kept doe abound with many errours by the testimonies of our learned
our aduersaries makes nothing for their purpose for if Cyprian say that Infidelitie cannot come to the Romans whose faith was praised by the Apostles mouth then can none of the people of Rome erre because the faith of them all was praised by the Apostles mouth but the trueth is this holy Father speakes not there of matters of faith nor of the stabilitie of the Romane Church although most Romanists so translate it and apply it but of the tumultuous and disorderly courses of certain lewd persons who being censured by the Bishops of Africa fled to the Bishop of Rome for protection of their cause and therupon vpbraideth them that they came to Rome with lyes and tales which could finde no admittance nor harbour there Nauigare audent et à schismaticis et profanis literas ferre nec cogitare eos esse Romanos quorum fides Apostolo praedicante laudata est adquos persidia non potest habere accessum Cypr. lib. 1. Epist 3. when as they might wel vnderstand that the Romans were men whose Faith was commended by the Apostle Et ad quos perfidia non potest habere accessum vnto whom perfidiousnesse could haue no accesse that is they would giue no eare to their perfidious and calumnious suggestioÌ„s This therefore I must needs say is vnfaithfulnesse and perfidiousnes in the Church of Rome wilfully to misapply those things which make nothing for them I proceed from the infallibilitie of the Church to the authoritie of it wherein you shall likewise obserue the Romanists doe insist especially vpon that knowne confession of St. Austen Ego vero Evangelio noÌ„ credereÌ„ nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae coÌ„moueret authoritas Aug. contr Ep. Fund cap. 5. I should not haue beleeued the Gospell except the Authoritie of the Church had mooued mee thereunto But I pray what doe these words concerne the Roman Church why should they bee applied rather to the Roman then to his owne Church in Africa or our Chuch in England for hee speakes not of the Roman Church or any particular Church but of the Church indefinitly Moreouer their owne Canus professeth Canus loc Theol. lib. 2. cap. 8. that St. Austen had to doe with a Manichee who would haue a certaine Gospell of his owne admitted without further dispute In this case saith he St. Austen puts the question What if you finde one which doeth not beleeue the Gospell what motiue would you vse to such a one to bring him to your beliefe I for my part saith hee should not haue beene brought to imbrace the Gospell if the Churches authoritie had not swayed with me 〈…〉 reâ— Cyâ— Epiâ— And from hence also Bishop Canus drawes this sound conclusion The faith of the Gospel is not founded vpon the authority of the Church This Exposition of their Romanist is agreeable to our belielfe for wee professe that the first outward motiue to bring men to the knowledge of the Scriptures is the authoritie of Gods Church Hooker Eccles Polit. lib. 3. If I beleeue the Gospell saith Hooker yet is Reason of singular good vse for that it confirmeth me in this my beliefe the more If I doe beleeue as yet neuerthelesse to bring mee to the number of beleeuers except reason did somewhat helpe and were an instrument which God doeth vse to such purposes what should it boot to dispute with infidels and godlesse persons for their conversion and perswasion in that poynt Hee therefore that shall conclude from St. Austens doctrine which he professed in the name of an heretike let him receiue his answer from the same Father when he makes his confession as a true Catholike Ex veritatis ore agnosoo Ecclesiam participem veritatis Aug. in Psal 57. By the mouth of God which is the trueth I know the Church of God which is partaker of the trueth But as it happeneth sometimes that hee who hath fallen into the hands of an vnskilfull Physician is loath afterwards to commit himself euen to a good one Aug. lib. 6. Confess c. 4 So was it in the state of my soule saith Austen which could not bee healed by beleeuing and for feare of beleeuing false things it refused to be cured by true ones And in the Chapter following whilest hee was yet a Manichee hee makes this humble confession Thou Lord Idem Confess l. 6 c. 5. didst perswade mee thus I say not that they were blameable who beleeued thy Bookes which thou hast grounded by such authoritie throughout almost all the nations of the earth but that they indeed were blameable who beleeued them not and that no â—are was to bee giuen to any if peraduenture they should say to mee How dost thou know that these Bookes were imparted to mankind by the Spirit of that one God who is true in himselfe and most true when hee speaketh to vs for that is the very thing it selfe which is especially to bee beleeued Thus St. Austen the Catholique interprets Austen the Heretique After his conversion to the trueth the blessed Spirit did perswade him that there was no eare to bee giuen to those men which made such doubts and questions as are dayly made in the Church of Rome viz. How doe you know the Scriptures to bee the Word of God but as the Samaritans beleeued that Christ was the promised Sauiour vpon the report of a woman yet afterwards when they heard him themselues they professed they beleeued him for his owne sake and not for the womans report So likewise this holy Father first conferred with flesh and blood as the most knowne familiar meanes to introduce a sauing knowledge but after hee had receiued the Spirit and word of trueth he like the Samaritans beleeued the Gospel not for the Churches sake but for Christs own authoritie and his Gospels sake The Authoritie of the Church is rightly compared to a Key which openeth the dore of entrance into the knowledge of the Scripture now when a man hath entred viewed the house and by viewing it likes it and vpon liking resolues vnchangeably to dwell there hee doeth not set vp his resolution vpon the key that let him in but vpon the goodnesse and commodiousnes which he sees in the house I omit diuers Expositions of the learned Romanists touching this saying of Austen Durand l. 3 Dist 24 q. 1 Diedo de Eccl. Script dogm lib. 4. c. 4. Geâ—s de vita spir Animae lect 2. Coroll 7. Durand Driedo and Gerson tell vs That those words of Saint Austen had relation to the Primitiue Church which both saw Christs person and his miracles heard his doctrine Aquinas saith Augustinus de Ecclesia vt causa praeponente non vt fundamento fidei loquitur A quin. in 2 2. quaest 2. art 7. that St. Austen spake of the Church as an ouer-ruling cause but not as a foundation of Faith And for a conclusion of this poynt The minde of the faithfull beleeuer doth not rest in the
iudgement of the Church for saith Stapleton Although the Church by reason of her Ministerie and Mastership receiued of God Stapl. lib. 3. de author Scrip. c. 12. doth cause vs to beleeue yet the reason wherefore wee beleeue is not the Church but God speaking within vs and witnessing his trueth vnto vs by his holy Spirit Thus briefly touching the authoritie of the Church now I proceed to our aduersaries claim touching the Vniuersalitie of it Lessius the Iesuite tells vs The Church of Rome Sola Ecclesia Romana eique adhaerens multitudo Ecclesia Catholica c. Less in Consult Consid 6. and that Church onely and the multitude adhering to it is the Catholique Church the Religion of this Church is Catholique the faith is Catholique the doctrine is Catholique and their followers are tearmed Catholikes What is properly vnderstood by the Catholike Church St. Austen deliuers in these words Non haec aut illa It is not this Church Toto orbe diffusa Aug. de rudibus Catech c. 20. or that Church but the Church dispersed throughout the whole world Maiores nostri Catholicā nominarunt vt ex ipso nomine ostenderent quia per totum est Aug de Vnit Eccles cap. 2. and from hence Our Ancestours named the Church Catholique that by that name they might demonstrate the Vniuersall If then the Church of Rome can prooue their Church Vniuersall there would be an end of all controuersies for we professe our selues to bee members of the vniuersall Church wee say that Church can neither erre totally nor finally and wee willingly grant that out of that Church there is no saluation But certainly this last Tenet doeth strongly euince that the Roman Church is not Vniuersall for Saint Stephen and St. Iames and others suffered Martyrdome and were saued in the Church of Hierusalem and in the Church of Antioch before the Church of Rome was euer heard of and they were all members of the vniuersall Church But let the Church of Rome claime what title or prerogatiue she list shee is in danger to fall vpon a Rocke for if shee confesse that shee is a particular Church shee stands subiect vnto errour if shee assume the title of Vniuersall she is altogether invisible for Vniuersale sentitur non videtur That which is Vniuersall is vnderstood not seene It is the Article of our Creed I beleeue the Catholique Church and Hoc enim veracitèr dicitur credi quod non potest videri Greg. Dial. 4. c. 4. that is truely said to bee beleeued which is inuisible saith Gregorie And that the world may know the Romanists are Nominals such as vaunt of the name of Catholikes as the Donatists did in the Primitiue Church when they want the nature of the thing it selfe their owne Waldensis who well vnderstood how to make a difference betwixt the particular Roman and the Vniuersal Catholike Church tels vs Wald. de doctr Fidei lib. 2. art 2. cap. 19. The Church whose faith neuer faileth according to the promise made to Peter is not any particular Church as the Church of Africa nor the particular Romane Church but the Vniuersall Church not gathered together in a Generall Councell which hath sometimes erred but it is the Catholique Church dispersed through the whole world from the Baptisme of Christ vnto our times which doeth hold and maintaine the true Faith and faithfull testimony of Iesus Neither was this the particular opinion of one priuate man but many Bishops and learned Doctors did professe publikely in the Councell of Ferara Quacunque facultate Romana Eccles praedita sit vniuersali Ecclesiae inferior sit Concil Ferar Sess 10 With whatsoeuer power the Church of Rome is indued yet it is inferiour to the Vniuersall Church And if wee require a cloud of witnesses behold both Princes and Cardinalls and Bishops in the great Councell of Basil resolued and declared Ecclesia Romana non est vniuersa sed est de vniuersalitate corporis mystici Concil Basil in Appendice That the Church of Rome is not Vniversall but a part of that vniversall mystical body of Christ as appeareth by Gregorie Therefore for as much as it is a member of the said body it is not neither can it be the Head of the same body since there is a difference betwixt Head and members Thus if wee looke for Infallibilitie it is not found in the Romane Church If wee looke for the Authoritie of the Church it is inferiour to the Scriptures vnlesse they say the Scripture is vnder the Church as some say the Sunne is vnder a cloud when it is aboue it If wee looke for Vniuersalitie the Romane Church is but a member and no sound member of the Vniuersall Let vs therefore examine in particular where or in whome wee shall finde this Church which doeth assume those great and glorious Titles to her selfe SECT XIX The Church which our Aduersaries so much magnifie amongst themselues is finally resolued into the Pope whom they make both the Husband and the Spouse the Head and the Body of the Church SAint Matthew tels vs that our Sauiour Christ gaue charge to Saint Peter as well as to the rest of his Disciples that if any dissention did happen which they could not well reconcile among themselues they should tell the Church If Saint Peter himselfe was commaunded to tell the Church and the Pope bee St. Peters Successor it would somewhat trouble a doubtful Recusant how to vnderstand and beleeue the Pope for the Church for if Christ had taken Peter for the Church it is not probable hee would haue bid him tell the Church for that had beene all one as to bid the Church tell the Church Yes Postremò dicere Ecclesiae id est sibi ipsi Bel. de Concil author lib. 2. cap. 19. saith Bellarmine the Pope ought to tell it to the Church that is to himselfe I take not vpon me to answer this learned Cardinall but I dare avowe that this Exposition of Scripture is not according to the Article of his faith with the vniforme consent of Fathers Howbeit by this solution of Dic Ecclesiae wee are informed where and in whom wee may finde the Romane Church Gretzerus the Iesuite puts the question touching the Pope and returnes his answere in this manner Ais tertio interpretátur Ecclesiam Papā non abnuo quid tum Gretz def c. 10. l. 31. de verbo Dei Thou saiest they interpret the Church the Pope I graunt it what then yet wee may doubt of his sentence for how can wee bee certaine that he erres not Yes saith hee from these sayings I will giue thee the keyes c. The gates of Hell shall not preuaile c. Whatsoeuer thou bindest shall bee bound c. But who shall iudge of the sense of these places How shall I know those things are spoken of the Pope From Ecclesiasticall Tradition from the consent of our Elders from the Suffrage of
redeeme those punishments by our owne labours Idem ibid. Resp lest we also should seeme to be our owne Redeemers But Pope Iulius the fourth and the Councell of Trent saith the Cardinall most plainly teach the contrary Gelasius Bishop of Rome in the yeere 492 professeth and declareth for an Article of his beliefe In the Sacrament is celebrated an Image Gelas cont Futych Nest or semblance of the body and blood of Christ and there ceaseth not to bee the substance or nature of bread and wine On the contrary Pope Innocentius the Third decreed it for an Article of faith in the Councell of Lateran with a Firmiter credimus Wee stedfastly beleeue Lib. 1. Decret cap. Firmitèr credimus that the body and blood of Christ are truely contained in the Sacrament of the Altar the bread being transubstantiated into his body and wine into his blood by the diuine power so that there must be really verily and substantially present the naturall body and blood of Christ which was conceiued of the Virgin Mary and which is ascended into Heauen Touching the Communion in both kind the same Gelasius proclaimed to the communicants of his time Aut integra Sacramenta percipiant aut ab integris arceantur Gelas de Consecr Dist 2 CoÌ„perimus §. Either let them receiue the whole Sacrament or let them be driuen from the whole for the diuiding of one and the same Sacrament cannot be done without great sacriledge On the contrary in this latter age Pope Martin the Fifth hath decreed it with the consent of a whole Councell Conc. Constant Sess 13. If any shall obstinately maintaine that it is vnlawfull or erronious to receiue in one kind hee ought to bee punished and driuen out as an Heretike Gregorie the Great Bishop of Rome about the yeere 600 publisheth his instruction for the people touching Images Epist ex Regist lib. 9. cap. 9. Let the children of the Church now dispersed be called togeather and taught by the Testimonies of the Scriptures that nothing made with hands may be worshipped And withall concludes If any will make Images forbid them not but by all meanes let him avoyd the adoration of them On the contrary in this later age Pope Pius the fourth declares it for an Article of Faith I most firmely auouch Bulla Pij 4. Art 9. that the Images of Christ and the Mother of God alwayes a Virgin and other Saints are to bee had and retained and that due honour and veneration is to bee giuen to their Images Againe touching the vse and sufficiencie of the Scripture Sect 13. touching the Reall presence Priuate Masse Communion in both kindes Merite of workes the Popes Supremacie and the like Gregory is flatly opposite to the Popes of these later times And that you may yet further heare that the Popes haue no Infallibility in their Determinations and Decrees you shall find likewise that the later Popes doe not onely vary from the Faith of the Ancients but also differ amongst themselues and contradict each other in many substantiall poynts of their owne doctrine Pope Caelestine the Third in the yeere 1191 published a Decree Alph. aduers haeres lib. 1. c. 4. that of maried persons if one fall into Heresie the Marriage is dissolued and the Catholike partie is free to marrie againe Neither saith Alphonsus was this errour of Calestine such as ought to bee imputed to negligence alone that wee may say hee erred as a priuate man not as Pope for this difinition of Caelestine was extant in the Decretals which I my selfe haue seene and read On the contrary Pope Innocentius the Third his immediate Successor decided the case and confessed that one of his Predecessors which saith the Glosse Decret li. 4. de diuortijs Quanto §. Praedecess was Caelestine had decreed otherwise whose resolution was in the olde Decretals and it was euill that Caelestine said Pope Gregorie the Ninth in the yeere 1227 proclaimeth it to the world Greg. Ep ad Germ. Archiep Constant apud M Paris in Henr. 3. The not knowing the Scriptures by the testimonie of trueth it selfe is the occasion of errours and therefore it is expedient for all men to reade or heare the same On the contrary Pope Clement the Eighth forbids all the common people yea â—id Regulars also to reade or retaine any vulgar Translation of the Scriptures without licence of their Bishop or Inquisitor and there hee giues the reason flatly opposite to the Teneâ— of his Predecessor Azor Inst Moral part 1. l. 8. c. 26. Because the common vse of Scripture is found by experience to bee rather hurtfull then profitable Pope Nicholas the fourth in the yeare 1288 declared in his Decretall Sixti Decr. lib. 5. tit 12. §. Exijt that To renounce the proprietie of all things not in speciall onely but in common also is meritorious and holy which Christ taught by Word and confirmed by Example and the first Founders of the Militant Church deriued to others by paterne of their Doctrine and Life On the contrarie his Successor Iohn the 22. published and declared Extrauag â—ohn 2 tit 14 § Cum inter nonnullos that It is Hereticall to affirme that Christ and his Apostles had nothing in speciall nor in common Pope Martin the fifth in the yeare 1431. in the grand Councell of Basil Conc. Basil Sess 33. decreed the Councell aboue the Pope Pope Eugenius the fourth Bell de Eccles CoÌ„cil l. 1. c. 7. his immediate Successor condemned that Session declared the Pope to bee aboue a Councell And that which is most remarkeable those Romanists which condemne the Translation of our Bible as if the latter Translation did contradict the former shall finde The first Bible was printed at Rome 1590 the second 1592. that Pope Sixtus Quintus published in the yeere 1590 and commanded to be read and followed vpon such pain 〈◊〉 as are mentioned in his Breue D. Iames his Apol. of Belluâ—n Papale p 27. within two yeere after was reiected by hiâ— Successor Pope Clement 〈◊〉 8. as a Translation erronious Acta prioruÌ„ Pontificum sequentes Pontifiâ—es aut infringunt iut omnino tollunt nihil enim aliud isli Pontificuli cogitabant quam vt nomeÌ„ et dignitatem maâ—oruÌ„ suorum extinguerent Plat in Stephan in Romano and opposite to thâ— Truth And thus saith â—â—tina The latter Popes eitheâ— viâ—lat or vtterly repeale thâ— Decrees of their Predecessors For the little pettie Popes haâ— no other study to busie themselues withall but onely to defuce the name and dignitie 〈◊〉 the former Popes First then wee may obserue that the ancient Bishops of Rome published and declared the same faith and doctrine which the Protestants teach in the fundamentall poynts at this day They commaunded Priests and people to communicate together contrary to the doctrine of Priuaâ— Masses they taught that the Sacrament was a semblance of Christs body
that the Pope can do more then God can do for God cannot lye saith the Apostle Howsoeuer the Pope in this is much beholding to this Cardinall for without this exception of sinne the Pope could not haue beene Antichrist since hee must bee The man of Sinne. Neither is this man different in opinion from his fellow Romanists for Cornelius Bitonto pronounced openly in the Councell of Trent Conc. Trid. sub Paulo 3. Orat. Cornel. Ep. Bitont Who will so vniustly weigh things but he will say the Pope is the light that commeth into the world Thus the Cardinal hath equalled him with God the Father excepto peccato and the Bishop hath giuen him the proper attribute of Christ and that an Infallibilitie might be granted him Salmeron the Iesuite proclaimes it for a certaine trueth Tom. 1. prolog 9. princ 5. Can. 1. c. 1. ad Hier. The Lord promised his Spirit to Christs Vicar and the successor of Peter and by his authoritie hee determines all matters of Faith So that from these seuerall assertions wee may confidently affirme that either the Pope hath the Office of the holy Ghost giuen him to leade him into all truth Reuel 13.5 7. or certainly There was giuen vnto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies to make warre with the Saints and to ouercome them First therefore let vs examine vpon what ground the Popes infallibilitie may be prooued and whether it bee receiued as a doubtfull opinion or as an Article of faith Touching the first according to their seuerall fancies Non Cathedra facit SacerdoreÌ„ sed Sacerdos CathedraÌ„ Chrysost the Romanists haue deuised seuerall reasons some pretend that the truth is annexed to the Chaire as if Christ had prayed for his Tribunals Courts Consistories others deriue it from the example of Caiphas who being High Priest by vertue of his office rightly prophecied of Christ and consequently QuaÌ„do Deus voluit etiaÌ„ matuÌ„ immentum rationabilitèr loquutuÌ„ est Nec ideò admoniti sunt homines in deliberationibê° suis etiam Asinina expectare consilia Aug Epist 58. the Pope cannot faile in Iudgement A wittie argument no doubt and available for the Deuill himselfe for by the same reason the Deuil may conclude that he hath also the Spirit of God for he testified of Christ I know thou art Christ the Son of the liuing God Now the Apostle doth witnesse accordingly that No man can say the Lord Iesus but in the spirit of trueth 1 Cor. 12. He therfore that shall reade in the 11. of Iohn that Caiphas did not speake of himselfe but as High Priest was guided by the spirit of prophesie let him take his answere from Saint Matthew Math. 26. that Caiphas himselfe the very same yeere being high Priest did publikely and Iudicially pronounce our Sauiour a blasphemer and I thinke none will say that this iudgement of his proceeded froÌ„ the holy Ghost vnlesse he wil say when the Pope speaketh the truth he doth it vnawares like Caiphas when his heart and purpose was bent to ouerthrow the truth There are others that coÌ„fesse the Pope may erre as man but not as Pope as if his Manhood his Popedome had two capacities and were in two distinct persons Plato a heathen Philosopher did note it as a thing ridiculous that one in his dayes did maintaine Plato de Repub. lib. â—â—thuasm A Magistrate could not erre as Magistrate nor Prince as Prince And their owne Alphonsus à Castro scoffes at the Dominicans Eos non vereri coram â—opulo iactare et dicere qui semel habitum illius Ordinis susceperit non posse in fide errare deficere Alph. lib 1. de haeres cap 9. for that they were wont to brag before the people that those which haue once vsed the habit of their Order could not erre nor faile in faith Shall we say then that this new Diuinitie was learned from some old Philosopher or that the Pope is chosen out of the Order of Dominicans which haue the gift of Infallibilitie Glaber Rodolphus who was liuing in the time of Benedict the Ninth tells vs that Benedict was chosen Pope at ten yeeres olde shall wee say then that this child had infallibilitie and could not erre or must wee beleeue the Trueth was annexed to his Chaire and that he was able to guide the whole Church and direct a whole Councell when hee knew not the principles of Religion Againe what shal we say of hereticall and wicked Popes who haue neither Faith nor Religion If we peruse the Councell of Basil Eugenium contemptorem sacroruÌ„ Canonum pacis et veritatis Ecclesiae Dei perturbatorem notorium c. Conc Basil Sess 34. Baron ann 985. n 1. we shall find Pope Eugenius condemned and deposed for a despiser of the holy Canons a Symonist a forsworne man a man incorrigible a schismatike a man fallen from the faith and a wilfull heretique Boniface the seuenth saith Baronius was a verie villaine a Church-robber a sauage thiefe the cruell murderer of two Popes and the invader of Peters Chaire Iohn the 13 was accused and detected in a Synode of Bishops Sigon reg Ital lib. 7. ann 963. for murders adulteries incests periuries and other vices of all sorts Alexander the sixth Mach. de Princ c. 18. gaue his mind to nothing but villeny and fraud Mart. Pol. ann 986. Platin. in Syluest 2. whereby to deceiue men Syluester the second leauing his Monastery betooke himselfe wholly to the Deuil by whose helpe hee gate the Popedome vpon condition that after his death he should be the deuils both body and soule Must wee beleeue these Popes were guided by the holy Spirit and led into all truth that the trueth was annexed to their Chaire and not to their Persons must wee acknowledge for what vertue wee know not that these Bishops were the Virtuall and totall Church were these the right successors of Peter in faith and doctrine or shall we say they erred as men but not as Popes they erred in their Pallace but not in their Consistorie they erred in matters of fact but not in matters of Faith These things are so groundlesse in themselues that they rather deserue laughter then an answer Aliud stans Aliud sedens they are riddles without sense that a man not a Pope in a stoole not in the Chaire in a company not in a Councel may failâ— and not erre wander but not goe astray misse the trueth but not doe amisse Cardinal Cusanus was so far from the beliefe of this new doctrine that hee ieasted at Pope Eugenius and vnder that pretext derided the Infallibilitie of the Pope Quomodo potest Papa Eugenius dicere hoc veruÌ„ esse si ipse velit et non alitèr Cusan de Concord Cath. lib. 2. cap. 29. How can Pope Eugenius saith heâ— tell this is true if he will haue it so and not otherwise as though the inspiration
sacras literas interpretari possint Alphonsus aduers Haeres lib. 1. cap. 4. whether one maâ— may bee a Pope and an heretike both together for I beleeue there is none so shameles a flatterer of the Pope that will graunt him that prerogatiue that hee can neuer erre nor bee deceiued in expouÌ„ding the scripture seeing it is well knowne that diuers Popes haue beene so palpably vnlearned that they haue beene vtterly ignorant of their Grammar and therefore how can they be able to expound the Scriptures 8. Lyra. Exhoc patet quod Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus ratione potestatis vel dignitatis Ecclesiasticae vel saecularis quia multi Principes et suÌ„mi Pontifices inuenti sunt Apostataffe à Fide Lyra in Math. 6. Hereby it appeareth that the Church standeth not vpon men in consideration of their power or dignitie Ecclesiasticall or Temporall for many Princes and Popes haue prooued Apostata's and strayed from the Faith 9. Arboreus The Pope may erre in Fai h and he seemeth to me to bee in a foule errour that thinketh otherwise surely they doe but flatter the Bishop of Rome Papa infideÌ„ errare potest et tota mihi aberrare videtur qui alitèr sentit assentatur fanè Romano Pontifici qui faciunt eum immunem à lapsu hareseot schismatis Thesoph lib 4. cap. 32. that make him free from falling into Schisme or heresie Neque aliquem sua dignitas ab increpationibus tutuÌ„ reddit quae Petrum noÌ„ reddidit multosque alios eodem praditos gradu vt MarcelluÌ„ qd Diis libâ—sset vt Calestinum qd cuÌ„ Nestorio haretico sentiâ—et De Donat ConstaÌ„tini Persona quaelibet singularis de Ecclesia cuiusâ—unque dignitatis etiamsi Papalis circundata est infirmitate et deuiabilis est vt fallere possit falli Gerson de examinat doctr Consid 1. 10. Laurentius Valla No mans dignitie doth defend him from controulment for Peter was not so defended nor many others that were aduanced to that degree as Pope Marcellinus in that he offered sacrifices vnto Idols and Pope Caelestinus in that he agreed with the heretike Nestorius 11. Gerson Euery one of what degree soeuer in the Church although hee bee Pope himselfe is compassed with infirmities and subiect vnto errour and is in possibilitie of deceiuing and being deceiued 12. Erasmus Siverum est qd quidam asseuerant Romanum Pontificem errore iudicali noÌ„ posse vnquam errare quid opus generalibus Conciliis quid opus in ConciliuÌ„ accersere Iuris consultes ac theologos eruditos si pronuÌ„tian labi noÌ„ possit cur datê° est apellationi locus vet ad Synodum vel ad eundeÌ„ rectiê° edoctum postea quaÌ„ semel de causa proâ—uÌ„tiauit PontificeÌ„ quorsum attinet Academiaâ— in tractandis fidei quaestionibus distorquere cum ex vno Pontifice quod veruÌ„ est â—â—diro liceat Imò qui fit vt Pontificis huius decreta â—um illius pugnaÌ„ Decretis Eras Annot in 1 Cor. 7. If it bee true which some said that the Bishop of Rome can neuer erre Iudically what need Generall Councells why are men skilfull in the Lawes and learned in Diuinitie sent for to Councells If hee pronouncing cannot erre wherfore lyeth there any Appeale from the Pope to a Councell or to the Pope himselfe being better informed To what purposes are so many Vniuersities troubled with handling questions of Faith when truth may be had from his mouth Nay how commeth it to passe that one Popes Decrees are found contrary to an other The learned Romanists are all vowed seruants to the Pope but they giue not vp their verdict concerning the Popes Infallibilitie by reason they agree not in certaine amongst themselues and the reason as I conceiue of this their disagreement is the want of good euidence and pregnant testimonies giuen to the Inquest in the Popes behalfe for it is obserued by a Reuerend D. Feilds Append. to the 3. Book c. 26 p. 340. Diuine That the Infallibilitie of the Popes Iudgement was so farre from being a thing resolued of in the Church of God before our time that Stapleton confesseth of these times It is yet no matter of Faith but of opinion onely because so many famous renowned diuines haue euer holden the contrary as Gerson Almaine Occam almost all the Parisians all they that thought the Councell to be aboue the Pope Adrianus Sextus Durandus Alphonsus à Castro and many moe And it was likewise published declared within these two hundred yeres by their owne generall and graund Councell of Basil Vniuersalis Ecclesia sape obedientiam Romanis Pontificibê° subtraxit Marcellino Anastatio Liberio Iohanni 12. Benedicto 9. Benedicto 13. Iohanni 23 Certum est PapaÌ„errare posse sape experti sumus et legimus Papam errasse Epi. Synod CoÌ„cil Basil that the vniuersall Church did oftentimes withdraw her obedience from the Romane Bishops as namely from Marcellinus Anastasius Liberius Iohn the twelfth Benedict the ninth Benedict the thirteenth and Iohn the 23 and there the reason is giuen because it is certaine the Pope may erre and this say they wee haue read and seene by experience These things being aduisedly heard and considered I haue again consulted with the Foreman of the Inquest who would haue it piously to bee beleeued that the Pope cannot erre what should become of those that yeelde obedience to the Pope when he may erre and teach false doctrine or how shall a troubled mind learne the Law from his mouth when he neuer preacheth To this the Cardinall replies Bell. de verbo Dei lib. 3. cap. 5. It is not materiall whether you heare the Pope or no when as there are Teachers in your owne Parish who may informe you And thus from the Essentiall Church to the Councell from the Councell to the Consistorie of Cardinalls from the Consistorie to the Pope from the Pope wee are sent at last to the Bishop or Priest of the Parish this is Via Dubia a doubtfull and vncertaine way and this is Via Deuia a wandring and By-way SECT XXII The Church vpon which the learned Romanists ground their Faith is no other then the Pope and the Church vpon which the vnlearned Romanists do relie is no other then their Parish Priest TOllet the Iesuite obseruing that difference of opinions might breed some distraction in the Church and scruples in the minds of the ignorant resolues with what safetie the Romish Proselytes may relie vpon their Priests doctrine Si rusticus circa articulos credat suo Episcopo propoueÌ„ti aliquod dogma haereticuÌ„ meretur in credendo licet sit error quia tenetur credere donec ei constet esse contra Ecclesiam Toll de Instruct Sacerd lib. 4. cap 3. If one beleeue saith hee his Bishop or Prelate preach contrarie to the Faith thinking that it is so beleeued by the Church such a one shall not onely not sinne but also in beleeuing that falshood shall
performe an act meritorious The beliefe then of the Romish doctrine doeth not consist altogether in the trueth of it but in the faith of the beleeuer for let it be true or false if it bee receiued with an affected ignorance and a blinde obedience the partie shall be safe as it were by fire that is as they elegantly vnderstand it shall goe through the fire of Purgatory to heauen Cardinall Cusanus hath giuen his voice with Cardinal Tollet that it is the safest and surest way to relie vpon the Priest as Ruler of the people without further inquirie of the trueth and thereupon he cries out with admiration as if hee would astonish his Disciples with the name of the Church QuaÌ„ firma est aedificatio Ecclesiae quia nemo decipi potest etiam per maluÌ„ praesidentem Si dixeris Domine obediui tibi in praeposito hoc tibi sufficiet ad salutem tu enim per obedientiam quam facis praeposito queÌ„ Ecclesia â—olerat decipi nequis etiaÌ„si praeceperit alia quaÌ„ debuit praesumit enim ecclesia de illa sententia cui si tu obedieris magna erit meâ—ces tuâ— Obedeenâ—â—â—t â—tur irrâ—â—tionalis est coâ— suâ—mâ—ta obedientia et per fectissima scil quando obeditur sine inquisitione rationis sicut tumentuÌ„ obedit domino suo Cusan Exist lib. 2. lib. 6. O how strong is the building of the Church for no man can be deceiued no not by an euill Bishop if thou say vnto God O Lord I haue obeyed thee in my Bishop this shall suffice thee vnto saluation for thou canst not bee deceiued by thy obedience that thou yeeldest to the Bishop whom the Church suffereth although hee commaund thee other things then he ought to doe for the Church presumeth his sentence to bee good which sentence if thou obey thy reward shall bee great Obedience therefore without reason is a full and perfect obedience that is when thou obeyest without inquiring of reason as a horse is obedient to his Master The Bishop or Priest then is the man we must obey and beleeue for his lips preserue knowledge his tongue will tell no lies but what if hee faile in his doctrine what if hee erre in his opinion are we sure he doeth euer deliuer the constant Tenet of his Church Admit then Saint Bernard were aliue and if a poore ignorant soule should come vnto him and demand of him whether hee thinke it possible for a man to keepe the Commandements will he say that a man may keep them for the Church teacheth so Bernard in Can. Serm. 50. when as he himself confidently affirmeth Therin thou shalt yeeld vnto vs that the Commaundements neither haue been fulfilled by any man in this life nor indeed can bee Admit that Thomas Aquinas were aliue and one of his disciples should desire to be resolued what worship to giue an Image would he tell him it must be worshipped with Dulia an inferiour honour when as himselfe protesteth Quod eâdeÌ„ reuerentia exhibeatur Imagini Christi vt ipsi Christo Aquin. p. 3. q. 25. art 3. that the Image of Christ is to bee honoured with the same honour that Christ himselfe is Admit that Cardinal Caietan were aliue and one should desire to know whether the Bookes of Macabees were canonical Scriptures would hee teach they were Canonicall when his fellow Canus professeth Canus li. 2. loc Theol. cap. 11. hee was so farre from teaching it that hee maintained the contrary Looke vpon the grand fundamental point of Transubstantiation if a Romanist will consult with the Priests and Bishops of these late ages it will appeare there could be no certaintie for an ignorant lay man to build his faith vpon the resolution of his Priest or Prelate As for instance in this particular poynt If a lay Papist had required satisfaction of Bishop Fisher Whether the doctrine of Transubstantiation was grouÌ„ded vpon the authoritie of the Scripture it is presumed he would haue answered according to his owne writing Roffens contr Capt. BabylonicaÌ„ c. 10. N. 8. O. Non potest per vllam Scripturam probare It cannot bee proued by any place of Scripture If hee had appealed from the Bishop to a Court of Cardinals Cardinall de Aliaco would haue told him Patet quod ille modê° sit possibilis nec repugnat rationi nec authoritati Bibliae c. Pet. de Alliac in 4. Sent. q. 6. Art 1. Caier in 3. part q. 79. Art 1. The maner which supposeth the substance of bread to remaine is possible neither is it contrary to reason nor the authoritie of the Scriptures Card. Caietan would haue told him That part which the Gospell hath not expressed wee haue receiued expresly from the Church viz. the conuersion of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ Card. Bellarmine would haue told him It is not altogether improbable that there is no expresse place of Scripture to prooue it Bellar. de Euch. lib. 3. cap. 23. and it may iustly bee doubted whether the Text bee cleare enough to inforce it Againe admit an ignorant lay man would require the iudgement of particular Priests in former ages Bertram a Priest would haue told him Bertr of the body and blood of Christ ann 1623. In respect of the substance of the creatures looke whatsoeuer they were before Consecration they are euen the same after Bellar. de Euch. l. 5. c. 15. Peter Lombard and Aquinas would haue told him that the Sacrament of the Altar was a commemoratiue sacrifice because it communicated the effects of the real killing of Christ Ante Lateranense CoÌ„cilium non fuit dogma fidei Scot. in 4. Sent. dist 11. q. 3. Scotus would haue told him Transubstantiation was not beleeued as a point of faith before the Councel of Lateran about 400 yeeres agoe Durand would haue told him The materiall part of the consecrated bread was not conuerted Durand 4. d. 11. q. 1. Bell. de Euchar. lib. 3. cap. 13. All these were Priests and members of the Romane Church they were Defenders of the Roman Faith in their times they declared by their Writings and Instructions to the people that doctrine which was altogether different if not flatly opposite to the Tenet of the now Roman Church And from hence it will follow that either the Roman Church doth want that Vnitie in poynts of Faith which they so much magnifie amongst themselues or otherwise it is an vnstable and a doubtfull way to relie vpon the instructions of his Bishop or Priest for the assurance of his right beliefe Moreouer that the Cardinals Bishops maintained a different doctrine from their owne Church it will appeare by the seuerall confessions confutations of their own Church-men Touching Bertram Bellar. de Script Eccles Tom. 7 p 121. Bellarmine saith Paschasius Ratbertus liuing at that time wrote a booke against him and confuted his errour Touching Peter Lombard
and Aquinas Bellarmine tells vs Bellarm. de Euch. lib. 5. cap. 15. They were not carefull of that which is now in question viz. the daily renewed reall sacrificing of Christ Touching Scotus their own Suarez tels vs Suar. in 3. Tho. Euch. disp 5. sect 2. he was to bee corrected for his opinion of the Sacrament Touching Durand Bellarmine professeth That saying of Durand is hereticall Bellar. de Euch. lib. 3. cap. 13. although hee is no heretike because hee is ready to submit to the iudgement of the Church Thus for want of that sure rule of faith which is squared by the Word of God both Priests and people rest doubtfull of the issue and their successe in controuersie 1 Cor. 14.8 and if the Trumpet giue an vncertaine sound who shall prepare himselfe vnto the battell saith the Apostle It is no difficult matter to runne through all ages and all points in difference betwixt vs and to shew that many Priests and Bishops who liued and died members in the Roman Church taught different doctrine from the now Roman faith This way therefore is certainly vncertaine and this was easily discouered by their Superiors insomuch that Stapleton by way of preuention prescribeth this direction for the common people Non quid sed quid loquatur fidelis populus attendere debet Ordinarius Ecclesiae Doctor audiendus est non indicandus Stapl. princ fid doct contr 4 lib. 8. c. 5. 9. They must not intend what is spoken but attend to him that speaketh for hee is to be heard and not iudged And because through such blind obedience and implicit beliefe it might be thought a poore lay man will not bee able to render an account of his faith the Rhemists proclaime it for sound and Catholike doctrine that if an ignorant Papist be conuented before the Commissionere for his Religion he shall appeale onely to the Romane Church and his owne Church shall sufficiently warrant his beliefe Rhem. Annot in Luk. 12.11 He saith enough and defendeth himselfe sufficiently say they when hee answereth he is a Catholike man and that hee will liue and die in that Faith which the Catholique Church throughout all Christian Countreys hath and doeth teach and that his Church can giue a reason of all the things which they demaund of him How poore an Apologie he makes for his Religion that saith he is a Catholike and thinkes to be saued by another mans faith who doeth not vnderstand Saint Peter who is pretended to be the Popes predecessor taught the Catholiques of former ages an other lesson 1. Pet. 3.15 Be ready saith hee alwayes to giue an answere to euery man that asketh you a reason of that hope that is in you with meekenesse and feare But obserue the policie of the Church of Rome they pretend that Ignorance is the Mother of Deuotion and therefore say they it will be sufficient for the lay people to beleeue the Priest and to rest vpon the authoritie of the Church and for that purpose Bellarmine instructeth his Disciples that the learned must labour and search out the mysteries of Religion but the ignorant may sit and take their ease The oxen did plow and labour Roues arabāt et asinae pascebantur iuxta eos docet per boues significari homines doctos per asinas homines imperitos qui simplicitèr credentes in intelligētia maiorum acquiescunt Bell. lib. 1. de Iustif c. 7 saith Gregorie and the asses fed by them By the oxen saith the Cardinall are meant the learned Doctors of the Church by the asses are meant the ignorant people which out of simple beliefe rest satisfied in the vnderstanding of their Superiors I will not applie the Cardinalls illustration for I speak not this out of scorne and disgrace but out of shame and pitie to see the poore ignorant soule not onely abused in the name but in the nature of that thing which concernes the saluation of his soule Canus their owne Bishop of Canaries professeth openly that it was the custome of vnlearned men of Saracens of Pagans of Heretiques Canus loc Theol. lib. 12. cap. 4. to receiue the blind and senselesse opinions of their Sects without iudgement and examination And Espenceus tells vs Espenc in 2 Tim. 3. Num. 17. It was the Colliers faith who being demanded what hee beleeued made answere he beleeued what the Church beleeued and the Church beleeued what hee beleeued Is not this the practise of the church of Rome at this day Are they not fully perswaded that without deepe ignorance of the people it is not possible for their Church to stand doe they not in this point particularly vrge these the like Scriptures Obedience is better then sacrifice Heare the Church The Priests lips preserue knowledge and the like How fitly may I say prophetically doth St. Hierome reflect vpon the Priests of these latter times wherein they chase the people from the Scriptures and suffer them vtterly to know nothing Nolint discipulos ratione aiscutere sed se Praecursores sequi Hier. in Esay lib. 9 cap. 30. These men saith hee challenge vnto themselues such authoritie that whether they teach with the right hand or the left whether they teach good things or bad they will not haue their disciples with reason to examine their sayings but onely for to follow them being their leaders And certainly herein they much resemble the Iewes who as Lyra reporteth had that conceit of their great Rabbies in so much they made it their open profession Respōdendū est quicquid hoc modo proponitur etiamsi dicant dextrā esse sin strā Lyra in Deut. ca. 11. Whatsoeuer they say vnto vs we must needs receiue it yea although they tell vs the right hand is the left And this is the actiue authority the Bishop or Parish Priest doth exercise toward the people and this is the passiue obedience with an implicite faith the people submits vnto the Priest Giue me leaue therefore to speake vnto the Roman Bishop or Parish Priest in the words of St Austen the ancient Father Aug. contr Epist Manich c. 5. Athanas Tom 2 in Serm. contr eos qui iubent simplicitèr credere quae ipsi dicunt Vsque adeò me stultum putas c. Doest thou thinke mee such a foole without reason rendred I should beleeue what you would haue mee and what you dislike I should not beleeue Shall I beleeue without iudgement or reason shall I not inquire nor consider what is what may bee what is profitable what is decent what acceptable to God what sutable to Nature what agreeable to Truth Since then no humane authoritie can bee the Rule of faith since there can bee no certaintie no infallibilitie foūd in any particular Priest or Bishops for particular men may erre I will conclude with that safe and infallible rule which St. Chrysostome gaue to the Christians of his time Let vs not haue the opinions of
1. Kings 21. the greatest number were Idolaters In Ieremies time the Priests and Prophets Ierem. 7.4 which were the chiefe in authoritie were false teachers yet like the Romanists in these dayes they cryed out The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord. 1 Kings 19.14 In the time of Elias there was a generall Apostacie in the Church of Israel insomuch that hee being a Prophet could not discerne it so that a visible and illustrious Church may appeare to bee the true Church when shee beareth but the visor and title of a true Church the Church of God may so lie hid that the principall members yea and eminent Pastors themselues may bee ignorant where to finde it for God hath not tied his Church to a visible company that are known to all to be true professors at all times neither hath hee commanded a Register to bee kept of their names that hee might call the Church after their names for if any should call for the names of professors in all ages nay if any one should demand but the name of any one of those seuen thousand which neuer bowed to Baal and were vnknowne to the Prophet himselfe it would seeme a mysterie vnsearchable and a man past finding out Neither was this backesliding or falling away in the Church caused for want of Gods promises for they were gracious far exceeding those promises to the Church of Rome The Prophet tells vs that the glorie of God did sit between the Cherubins in the Sanctuarie and God had promised that there should be his seat and yet the Priests did corrupt it with superstition God left the place without any Holinesse Hee extends his promises further I will walke saith he in the midst of you I will haue my Tabernacle amongst you for euer my name shall bee in Hierusalem I haue sanctified it that my name may be there for euer yet of this Church to which so many promises were annexed the Prophet complaines Esay 56.10 11. The watchmen are become blinde they do no good they are dumbe dogs they are shopheards that cannot vnderstand Now as you see the Extent and promises of his Church were large so you must know they were all alwayes annexed to a condition If you be my people if you serue mee if you walk in my commandements if you aske counsell at my mouth agreeable to the answer of the Prophet Osea Osea 4.6 Because thou hast reiected knowledge I will reiect thee that thou shalt be no Priest to mee seeing thou hast forgotten the Law of thy God I will also forget thy children Now as you haue heard the Law was perished from the Priests and Counsell frō the Ancients as if there had been a second deluge of People and Pastors so now the earth shall bring foorth her increase that is as Hierom expounds it the blessed Virgin which comes of the earth shall bring foorth the blessed fruit of her sanctified wombe that what was lost by the first Adam might bee repaired by the second and surely it was high time to rectifie the ancient Doctrine for the leauen of the Pharises had almost sowred the whole lumpe neither doth Christ deferre the time by reason of his minoritie for at 12 yeeres old hee disputeth with the great Rabbies in their Synagogues but obserue what entertainment they gaue him Hee calleth for a reformation of life and doctrine they replyed he would destroy the Temple he vrgeth and layeth open to them the Scriptures they plead their owne Traditions he discouers shewes vnto them their false glosses they answer he had a Deuill hee preached to them of the kingdome of heauen they accuse him for speaking against the Maiestie of Caesar yet this Church of Hierusalem if you regard Antiquitie they were descended from Abraham if Calling they were Priests and Scribes if Place their Temple was the LORDS House if Councels they had solemne Assemblies and meetings but if I should demand where or in whom was the true Church before Christs comming as our aduersaries question ours before Luthers they may answere the Iewes had a visible Church in regard of Gods promises Simeon Anna. Ioseph and Mary Zachary Elizabeth but I dare promise for them they can giue vs the names of a very small number Compare then the church of Hierusalem the Church of Rome together the Church of Hierusalem had her Priests and Caiphas the High Priest and Sacrifices and Councells and a Temple and Traditions and Moses Chaire and the Oracles of God The Church of Rome hath her Priests her Sacrifice of the Masse her Caiphas the Pope that is guided by the Spirit of prophecie shee hath her Temple Traditions and Peters Chaire and last of all because it is least with her in request she hath the Gospel of Christ Now when we cal vpon the Church for a reformation of doctrine they answer Their Church is Catholike cannot erre wee lay before them the word of God for a Rule to examine their Doctrine they answere the Word is not sufficient without the helpe of their Traditions wee shew them their false glosses in Exposition of the Scriptures they answere that it is the right of their Church to iudge of the true sense of the Scriptures But if we shall demand of them where or by whom all their twelue new Articles published within the memorie of man by Pope Pius the 4 were receiued and beleeued as Articles of Faith before the Councell of Trent I am more then confident they shall not find so many professors of that Faith and doctrine at Luthers comming as there were true beleeuers in the Church of Hierusalem at Christs comming And for the better manifestation of this Tenet I will beginne from the time of Christ and his Apostles and briefly relate the courses and changes the Visibilitie and obscurity the alteration and long wished for Reformation of the Roman Faith and Doctrine in all ages till the dayes of Luther SECT XXIIII The latencie and obscuritie of the true Church is prooued by pregnant testimonies of such who complained of corruptions and abuses and withall desired a Reformation in all ages from the time of Christ and his Apostles to the dayes of Luther 2 Thess 2.7 IN the First age the Apostle St. Paul giues vs to vnderstand that the Mysterie of iniquitie began to worke And St. Iohn tells vs of dangerous Heretiques in his time 1 Iob. 2.19 saying They went out from vs but they were not of vs. Now as Iniquitie did closely worke so likewise Errour began to spread it selfe insomuch as both those who were called and those also who were chosen by Christ did erre grieuously both in manners and doctrine and through their fall followed a latencie and obscuritie in the true Church Iudas erred in Manners being called when through couetounes hee betraied Christ The Apostles erred in Manners being chosen whē they forsooke Christ Nay more the Elect Apostles
erred in Doctrine when they thought the Kingdome of Christ to be earthly and not heauenly Actes 1.6 for When they were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore againe the Kingdome to Israel They did Imagine his Kingdome to bee like the Kingdomes of this world presently to come not after to be looked for proper to Israel not common to all Nations by vertue of the Promises Nay more when they had receiued the Holy Ghost in a greater measure from heauen Peter saith the Text went not the right way to the Gospell Galat. 2 14. Iohn would haue worshiped an Angell once or twice Reu. 19.10 22.8 The Apostles and Brethren who were in Iudea thought that the Word of God was not to be Preached to the Gentiles Acts 11.2 These Examples doe sufficienty witnesse that the Elect and Chosen of God may take a fall but fall away they cannot and their errors in doctrine and manners foretell a possibilitie of failing and consequently an obscuritie in the true Church and heereupon their owne Panormitan concludes Possibile est quod vera fides remanerâ—t in vno solo atque ita veruÌ„ est dicere quod fides non deficit in Ecclesia Hoc patuit post passionem Christi nâ—m fides remaÌ„serat tantuÌ„ in beata virgine Extr. do Elect. Significast Alb. It is possible that the faith of Christ may remaine in one alone and so it is true to say Faith failed not in the Church this thing appeared in Christs passion for then Faith remained only in the blessed Virgin And with him consenteth Nicholaus Clemangis The Church saith he may by Gods gracâ— maine in a woman alone as it is reported to haue remained in the blessed Virgin at the time of Christs Passion In sâ—la potest muliercula per gratiaÌ„ manere Ecclesia sicut in sola Virgine teÌ„pore passionis mansiffe fertur Clemang super Mat. generalis Concil Thus in the Colledge of Christ there were but twelue and scarce twelue in the Councell among the Iewes there was but one Iosepth of Arimathea that stood for Christ there was but one Gamaliel in the Councell of the Pharises that stood for the Apostles So that the number of true beleeuers was but small which did visibly appeare euen at that time when the Church was most glorious and therefore Eminent and perpetuall visibility is no certaine Note of the true Church Ann. 100. to 200. In tâ—â— second Age Egesippus tels vs Quod ad ea usque tempora Ecclesia pura incorrupta permanserit Virgo in locis obsuris caliginosis c. Niceph. lib. 3. cap. 16. The Church remained a pure Virgine vnto Traians time which was 110 yeeres after Christ for saith he such as indeauored to corrupt the perfect Rule and sound Preaching of the Word if there were any such did hide themselues in secret and obscure places but after the sacred company of the Apostles was come to an end and that the generation was wholly spent which by speciall fauour had heard with their eares the heauenly wisedome of the Sonne of God then the conspiracie of detestable errour through the deceit of such as deliuered strange doctrine tooke rooting and because that none of the Apostles suruiued they published boldly with all might possible the doctrine of falsehood and impugned the manifest and knowne truth In the third Age Ann 200. to 300. there arose a great contention about the keeping of Easter when as Victor Bishop of Rome went about to Excommunicate all the Churches of Asia from their CoÌ„munion as not sauouring aright And at this time the heresie of Artemon who affirmed Christ to be a meere man daily increased Those heretikes saith Eusebius were many Euseb lib. 5 ca. 25. and they corrupted the holy and ancient Scriptures without any reuerence they reiected the Canon of the ancient Faith they were ignorant of Christ not searching what the holy Scriptures affirmed And St. Cyprian makes a grieuous complaint of the Apostacie in his time from the Christian Faith as appeares by diuers passages in his booke De Lapsis In the fourth Age Ann. 300. to 400. Eusebius testifies as an eye witnesse Wee saw the Church ouerwhelmed to the ground Sacras aedes precibus dicatas è sublimi in solum fundamentis ipsis conquassatis deiectas diuinas sanctas Scripturas medio foro in rogum impositas Ecclesiarum Pastores hos in latebras hic illic se cum ignominia abdentei illos non sine dedecore prehensos et ab hosti bus ludibrio expositos oculis nostris aspeximus c. Euseb lib. 8. cap. 2. yea the very foundations themselues digged vp the holy and sacred Scriptures burnt to ashes in the open Market place the Pastors of Churches some shamefully hid themselues here and there some others were ignominiously taken and derided of their enemies and thus it was commanded by Proclamation by the Emperour Dioclesian the Churches should be razed to the ground the holy Scriptures should bee abolished and the Pastors throughout all Parishes should bee imprisoned Heere we see the Church was driuen into straights and corners till the time of Constantine the Great the first Christian Emperour about 300 yeeres after Christ but you shall likewise obserue that no sooner did this good Emperour appeare as an eminent part of the visible Church but Arrius the grand Heretique sowed his wicked Heresies Ingemuit totus orbis et ArrianuÌ„ se esse miratus est Hier aduers Luciferium which Like a Canker so spread it selfe that the Shippe of the Church saith Hierom was almost suncke and the whole world groaned and wondred at it selfe that it was become Arrian And with this holy Father agreeth the complaint of Vincencius Lyrinensis Vincent Lyrin c 6. The poyson of the Arrians did not infect a little portion but in a manner the whole world insomuch that all the Latine Bishops partly by force and partly by cunning were intrapped and had a kind of myst cast before their eyes And when the Arrians did vaunt of the multitude of beleeuers as if Amplitude and Splendor had been certaine markes of the true Church Gregorie Nazianzene makes this Quaere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nazian in Orat 11. ad Arrianos Where are those men which define the Church by a multitude and despise the little flocke And as touching the perpetuall and eminent visibility of the church it was so farre from his knowledge that hee professeth by reason of the scarcitie of true beleeuers in his Church They were often termed the Arke of Noah Persaepe Arca Neê vocati sumus vt qui soli orbis vniuersi diluvium effugissemus Greg Nazian orat 12. as those who onely were escaped drowning in the flood In like manner when Constantius an Arrian Emperor had obiected the multitude of his Arrian side and the paucitie of Catholike Professors on the
where hee was fed with bread and water And hence we may obserue that if the Pope of Rome bee the Virtuall and totall Church if he be that Rule of Faith vpon whose infallibilitie the whole Christian world must relie in matters of beliefe as the Church of Rome teacheth then certainly the Church at this time was driuen into great straights when as the Head of the Church or rather the totall Church fell into dangerous heresie and consequently eminent and perpetuall Visibilitie can be no sure Note of the true Church But as it was rightly obserued by Isidorus Pleasitota the declination of the true Church from the Apostles time was caused through the distemperature of the Head and thereupon hee makes this ingenuous confession Isid lib. 3. Ep. 408. In the dayes of the Apostles and afterwards when the Church flourished and laboured of no disease the diuine Graces of God went as it were in a ring round about it but afterward it grew diseased and was troubled with faction then all those things fled away not through his carelesnesse and negligence that first inriched her but through their naughtinesse that gouerned not things as they should haue done Ann. 600. to 700. In the seuenth Age Iohannes de Molinis tells vs In Speculo Carmelit cap 6. from the time of Heraclius the Emperor after the yeere 600 the day inclined towards the euening and the Church hauing been in an ecclipse set in the West and became almost deficient And Gregorie himselfe complaines Greg. Ep. 4. l. 1. Iud. 9. that the Ship of the Church was in danger of shipwracke Nay more Diabolê° ita valdè in qui busdam necessaris Ecclesiae membris dentes figit vt omne quod absit citius ouile dilaniet Greg. lib. 4. Ep 36 The Devill saith he so strongly fastneth his teeth in the necessarie members of the Church that vnlesse by Gods grace the prouident company of Bishops ioyne together hee will soone destroy the whole flock of Christ Flens dico gemens denuntio I speake it with teares Quia cum Sacerdotis ordo intus cecidit foris diu stare non potuit I tell it with sighs of heart seeing the Order of Priesthood is fallen within it cannot now stand long without The chiefe reason of this complaint was caused by Iohn Bishop of Constantinople who at this time assumed the Title of Vniuersall Bishop and as new Lords are commonly said to make new Lawes so from and after this time many alterations succeeded in Faith and Manners both in Head and members of the same house Thus wee haue heard in the first age The mysterie of iniquitie began to worke In the second there was a conspiracie against the Trueth In the third Heretikes arose and assaulted her In the fourth the Church was darkened by the multitude of Heresies In the fift she was most flourishing in her members but knowne only by the Scriptures In the sixt the Head of the Church was diuided by heresie from the body In the seuenth there was a declination towards the West and consequently there followed a darkenesse and obscuritie more or lesse in succeeding ages Now as you haue heard complaints against heretikes and persecutors that inuaded the ancient Church in her first best ages so likewise you shall obserue there followed corruptions and errours in Doctrine and Discipline whereby Obscuritie became the proper mark of the true Church almost in all ages till the dayes of Luther In the eight Age Paulus Diaconus calls to the Christians of that time to awake and listen vnto him for saith he You haue buried in contempt and obliuion the word of God Wolph Tom. 1.203 you haue made the Temple a denne of theeues and instead of sweet melody you resound blasphemies against God himselfe and therefore verie shortly the vniuersall Catholike Cittie will fall to ground And Venerable Bede calles to them of his time Nec sine lachrymis rem lachrymis dignam coÌ„templeÌ„tur quantuÌ„ Ecclesiae flatus ad petora quotidiè vel vt mitius dicaÌ„ ad infirmiora gereÌ„da deuol uatur Bed ii 4 in Sâ—m cap. 2. p. 30â— to behold the lamentable estate of the Church Neither saith he let them behold it without teares which is worthy to bee lamented in that it is growne worse and worse or to speake more fauourably it is at least fallen into great infirmities And Charles the Great makes this generall complaint touching the doctrine and Doctors of the Church Carolus Magnus de Imag. in Praefat. The Priests laying aside all sound and wholesome doctrine and little regarding that of the Apostle If an Angell preach other doctrine let him be accursed they transgresse the commandements of the Fathers and bring into the Church such doctrine as was neuer knowne to Christ and his Apostles In the ninth Age Arnulphus Bishop of Orleance an eye witnesse of those times professed openly There is made a departure not onely of Nations but of Churches the Man of Sinne now begins to bee discouered Religion is ouerthrowen and the seruice of God is contemned by the chiefe Priests themselues and that which is more Rome it selfe now almost left alone is departed from her selfe Ann. 900. to 1000. In the tenth Age Christ saith Baronius lay asleepe in the Ship of the Church Bar. Tom 10. ann 912 num 8. ann 900. Sect 1. and which is worse there was not any found amongst his disciples who awaked our Lord all of them being in a snorting sleepe It was the age next to that wherein the Deuill was let loose Infaelix dicitur hoc saeculuÌ„ exhaustuÌ„ hominibus ingenio et doctrinâ claris siue etiam claris Princitibus et Pontificibus Geneb Chron. Vbr. 4. That vnhappy age saith Genebrard which was exhausted both of men for wit and learning and of worthy Princes and Bishops In this time saith Wernerus Christian faith began much to decline from her first virilitie when as in many Christian prouinces neither the Sacraments nor Ecclesiasticall Rites were obserued And Ioachim Abbot complaineth Est et alia sicus quae malidictione praeuarâ—cationis exarnit Latina Ecclesia siue nâ—â—icula Petri. Morn c. that the Latin Church was another Fig tree dryed vp which did beare nought else but temporall leaues and bid her selfe vnder the Title of the Church to the shame of the Pope and his Sea In the eleuenth Age Ann. 1000. to 1100. Who will let me see the Church before I dye saith Bernard as in the dayes of olde Bernar in Cant. Serm 33. when the Apostles did cast foorth their Netts not to take siluer and gold but to take soules There creepeth saith hee an ougly Rott at this present through the whole body of the Church yea the wound of the Church is inward and past recouery And a Canonized Saint of the Romish Church Morn de Eccl p â—â—2 Virgo â— Mathilda tells them of that Age The
Church of Rome which of long time did reuolt from Christ secretly was neere revolting from him openly And in the Raigne of Henry the first Ann. 1100. inseratur The Church of Leodium sends forth this complaint In time past I was wont to Interpret Fulke in Rhem. Testam p 892. that Peter by Babylon did signifie Rome because at that time it was confused with Idolatrie and filthynesse but now my sorrow doth interpret vnto mee Plerique omnes boni iuâ—i aperti ingenuâ— simplices tum imperiuÌ„ Antichristi coepisse quod ea quae Christê° seruator no fleâ— tot antè annos praecixerat euenisse teÌ„pore cernebant c. Auent de Tyrannide Pontificis that Peter calling the Church together in Babylon foresaw by the Spirit of Prophecie that confusion of dissention wherwith the Church at this day is rent in peeces And saith Sigebert All good men and iust and honest and ingenious men held that the Kingdome of Antichrist was then begunne because they saw the accomplishment of those things which our Sauiour had so long time foretold In the twelfe Age Ann. 1100. to 1200. Honorius of Authun in France openly cries out Verte te ad ciues Babiloniae et vide veni hâ—c ad supercilii montes vt cuncta possis cernere aed ficia damnatae ciuitatis verte te ad CleruÌ„ et in uenies ibi Bestia tentortum Dei seruitiuÌ„ negliguÌ„t sacerdotium per inunditiam postuunt populum per simulationeÌ„ seducunt omnes Scripturas ad salâ—teÌ„ pertinentes ab dicant c. Honor. August in Dialog de Praedest lib. Arbitr Mat. Paris in Hent 3. Turne thee to the Citizens of Babylon and see what they are ascend to the toppe of the Mountaine from whence thou mayest behold all the buildings of that damned Citie consider the principall persons there and thou shalt find the Sea of the Beast In the Cleargie thou shalt find the Beasts Tent for they neglect the seruice of God pollute his Priesthood seduce his people reiect all the Scriptures which belong vnto Saluation And Mathew Paris describeth the state of the Church of England vnder Gregory and Innocent In those dayes Faith waxed cold and scarsely seemed to sparkle being almost brought to ashes Religion is become base and vile and the Daughter of Sion is a bold faced Harlot without shame He further complaines that the Monkes and Fryars of that Age did wholly neglect the Preaching of Gods Word and for that cause he pretends there was a deuised Epistle sent from Hell to the holy Fraternities Math. Paris in Will Conquer Wherein Sathan and all the company of Hell did s nd thankes to the whole Ecclesiastical Order that wheras in nothing they were wanting to their owne pleasures they suffered by their neglect of Preaching such a number of soules vnder them to go to hell Lat. abbots Bishops p. 383. as no Ages past had seene the like And Robertus Gallus reputed a famous Preacher in those times amongst certaine visions of his owne shewes vs That in those dayes there was scarse any bloud or life remaining in the members of the Church when as the Doctrin which is the soule and life of the Church OrabaÌ„ flexis genibus erecta facie ad coeluÌ„ iuxta Altare Sancti Iacobi Parisiis c Robertus Gallus was altered and decayed I did pray saith hee on my knees with my face towards heauen neere to the Altar at St. Iames at Paris on the right hand and I saw in the ayre before me the body of the onely high Priest clad in white Silken robes and his backe was towards the East with his hands lifted up towards the West Morney Myst of Iniqu pa. 401 or 434. as Priests vsually stand while they say Masse I did not see his head and beholding wishly whether he were altogether without a head or no I saw his head leane and withered as if it had bene all of wood and the Spirit of the Lord said this signifieth the state of the Roman Church Ann. 1200. to 1300. In the thirteenth Age Grosted Bishop of Lincolne complained of many errors in the Church Innocent 4. in Math. Paris in Henr. 3.844 847. 848. and sought for a reformation and for that cause we may read in Mathew Paris the Pope resolued to Excommunicate and accurse him but this Bishop withstood the Popes Bulles and for his courage in that good cause was termed Romanorum malleus the Hammer of the Roman Church neither did hee oppose those abuses alone but the Cardinalls at that time withstood the Pope in his behalfe affirmed that the things wherewith hee charged the Pope were most true and thereupon they answered the Pope it was not safe for him so to proceede lest a tumult should follow especially say they seeing it is knowne there must bee a departure from vs and a forsaking of the Roman See Petrarch who well vnderstood the Doctrine of those times in his Latine Epistles which are full of wisdome and grauitie tells them Noui expertus c. I speake of my knowledge Noui expertus vt nulla ibi pietas nulla charitas nulla fides nulla Dei reuerentia in the Pope and his followers there is neither Faith godlinesse nor Truth the Popes Chaire is the Chaire of lying that is a defection a reuolt an apostacie of people which vnder the Standard of Christ rebell against Christ and fight for Satan they esteeme the Gospell for a Fable and the promises of the life to come for lyes About the same time Michael Cecenas Generall of the Order of Franciscans affirming the different opinions of different Members in the same Church Mich Cecenas contr Tyrannid Papae proclaimeth There were two Churches the one of the wicked sort flourishing in which the Pope raigned the other of godly and good men and this Church he presecuted In the fourteenth Age Ann. 1300. to 1400. Occham a learned Schooleman makes this complaint Alas the time of which the blessed Apostle prophecied when men will not suffer wholesome doctrine c. This Prophecie is altogether fulfilled in our dayes for behold there are many that peruert the holy Scriptures deny the sayings of the holy Fathers reiect the Canon of the Church molest persecute and bring into bondage and without mercy torment and afflict euen vnto death them that defend the trueth so that wee may rightly say of our times Occham procl com err Iohan. 22. that which Daniel long since pronounced Iniquitie is gone from Babylon from the Elders and Iudges which seemed to gouerne and rule the people for many that should bee Pillars in the Church of God and defend the trueth euen vnto blood cast themselues headlong into the pit of Heresies Ann. 1400. to 1500. In the fifteenth Age Gerson the Chancellour of Paris bids you open your eyes Gers declarat defect virorum and see if the Houses of
reforme the corrupt state of the Church which if hee did not performe he should returne home againe with dishonour and God would reserue the honour of his worke to some other and so saith he it fell out This holy man thirsted for a Reformation Hee complained against their Communion in one kinde against Iustification by Works against the manifold Traditions and Constitutions of their Church against the Popes Supremacie and withall proclaimed that the Roman Church taught not the Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles and this was counted to him for Heresie and for this hee was first hanged and then burnt About this time there was likewise written by Doctor Vicelius a Booke called Methodus Concordiae Ecclesiasticae Vicelius Wherein hee complaines also of Traditions contrary to the word of God hee calls for the translation of the Bible and wished the Seruice were deliuered in a knowne tongue hee complained of the worship of Images of Prayers to Saints of Purgatory as a doubtfull opinion he wished that Priests and people should rather marry then liue loosely as they doe and for these and the like Articles wherin he desired a Reformation Index libr. prohib de Sandoual Madril 1612. his Booke is condemned inter libros Prohibitos among the Books prohibited certainly the errors both in Doctrine and Discipline were grown to that height insomuch as Erasmus professeth it was commonly argued in the Schooles Whether the Pope might not abrogate that which was decreed in the Apostles Writings Eras Annot in 1. Tim. 1. Whether hee might ordaine any thing contrary to the Doctrine of the Gospel Whether he might create a new Article of the Creed Whether hee had greater power then Peter or equall Whether hee might command Angels and take away Purgatory altogether Whether hee were a meere man or God or participat of both natures with Christ Whether hee were more mercifull then Christ was seeing it is not read that Christ called any man out of the paines of Purgatorie Sixe hundred things saith hee of that sort were disputed and published in great volumes by great Diuines especially famous for profession of Religion and these things in the Schooles of Diuinitie were seriously handled And without doubt abuses were growne so exorbitant in the Church that Machiauell Protested The Kingdom of the Clergie had beene long since at an end if the reputation and reuerence towards the pouertie of Fryars had not borne out the scandall of the Bishops and Prelates Amidst these manifold errors and corruptions in the Church arose Martin Luther and desired a Reformation as his predecessors had done and at that time things were in so bad estate saith Guicciardine that the blood of Christ was profaned Guicciard hist lib. 13. the power of the keyes was made contemptible and the redemption of soules out of Purgatory was set at a stake at dice by the Pardon sellers to be played for This was so notorious and visible to the world that by the testimony of their own Historian there were that yeere many meetings at Rome to consult what was best to be done The more wise and moderate sort wished the Pope to reforme things apparantly amisse and not to prosecute Luther This reformation was long before wished for as wee see by the complainants in their own Church neither did Luther as some pretend oppose the errours of the Roman Church out of any prepensed malice Tem. 7. Wittemb 22. for Wee plainly and expressedly professe saith hee as our Bookes doe witnesse that if they would not constraine vs to Articles openly impious and blasphemous wee would defend them in other things Nec prodiit solus Lutherê° c. Alp. à Castre ep Nuncup ad Phil 2 Hisp Regem Neither came Luther alone saith Alphonsus such is the vnhappinesse of this age but garded with a great troope of Heretikes who seemed to looke for him that afterwards they might fight vnder his banner for presently Philip Melancthon Faber Capeto Lambertus Conradus Pellican Andreas Osiander Martin Bucer entred their names in his Booke and many other in processe of time in great numbers inserted themselues into his family And as it is obserued by their learned Cassander the Church Doctrine and discipline was so farre out of order at his coÌ„ming and before that many learned Writers published and declared their long wished for Reformation of the Church Thus briefly in the Apostles times you haue seene the glorious rising of the Sunne in the ages following the Sunne at highest from after 600 yeeres you haue seene the Sun towards setting In the first age shee was like the Moone in the first quarter and daily increasing in the ages following shee was in the full in succeeding ages shee was in the wane In the first age shee was like the Starre that appeared in the East and guided the Wisemen in the ages following the Fathers were the fixed stars and gaue light in the midst of Heresies in the latter ages there were Stellae erraticae wandring starres that fell from heauen such as St. Iohn speakes of Priests and professors that left their faith their first habitation And thus we see there is one glory of the Sunne another of the Moone another of the Starres and to all these the Church is rightly compared by Saint Austen Ecclesia est Sol Luna et Stellae quaÌ„do Sol ob scurabitur et Luna noÌ„ dabit luceÌ„ et Stellae cadent de coelo Ecclesia non apparebit impiis vltra moduÌ„ saevientibê° Aug. Ep. 80. The Church is the Sunne and the Moone and the Starres and as the Sunne shal be darkened and the Moone not giue her light and the starres shall fall from heauen so the Church shall not appeare by reason of persecution and worldly securitie then the power of heauen shal be moued and they that seeme to shine in grace shall fall and those that are most strong in faith shall be troubled These things premised wee may rightly inferre for a conclusion of this poynt that there was alwayes a remnant of true beleeuers in the bosome of the Romane Church who resisted the Papacie and noted the abuses neither were they ignorant lay men or an illitterate sort of Priests but they were Bishops Cardinals and learned Pastors that complained of the latencie and obscuritie of the true Church they longed for a Reformation in Doctrine and Discipline they wished that the true Religion might be restored to her first Integritie the Church to her ancient libertie her Faith and Doctrine to the Primitiue sinceritie and for this cause a continuall voice and lamentation was made by many of her children and shee would not be comforted because they were not such as shee first bred them From these and the like testimonies who constantly and continually wished a Reformation in Faith and Manners we may certainly conclude that eminent and perpetuall Visibilitie is no certaine Note of the true Church I proceed in the next place
backeward for 1600 yeeres and rightly examine the doctrine of both Churches If hee seeke the Protestant Church behold shee being poore despised for want of continued eminencie is become a stumbling blocke to the ignorant If he looke on the Roman Church behold Reu. 17.2 c. Shee is arayed in purple and scarlet colour and decked with gold and precious stones and the inhabitants of the earth haue beene made drunke with the wine of her fornications and they that follow her wonder with great admiration And without doubt the Popes triple Crownes the golden crosses the Legend of Saints the multitude of professed Orders their pompe in Processions their rich cloathing of Images their pretended power of their Priesthood the great rumour of their Catholique cause their Iubilies and Pardons their Merits and Miracles doe so dazle the eyes of the ignorant and common people that they thinke there is no Church true and visible but the Romane Church and certenly the case thus standing wee haue no better plea for our Church Vtrum nos schismatici sumê° an vos nec ego nec tu sed Christus interrogetur vt indicet ecclesiam suam Aug. cont lit Pet lib. 2. c. 85. then the holy Father Saint Austen sometimes made to Petilian the Donatian heretique Whether of vs be Schismatiques we or you aske you not me I will not aske you let Christ bee asked that hee may shew vs his owne Church SECT II. Our aduersaries pretences from the obscuritie of Scriptures and inconueniences of the Lay peoples reading them answered I Speake not this as if the Romanists of these times did wholly waue the Scriptures for if wee may credit Doctor Sanders There are most plaine Scriptures in all poynts for the Catholique Faith Rocke of the Church cap 8. p. 193 and none at all against the same And their owne Bristow would make the world beleeue Brist Mot. 48. from the beginning of Genesis to the end of the Apocalyps there is no text that makes for vs against them but all for them If these men haue spoken the trueth let them beare witnesse of the truth onely let me tell you the Rhemists in their Annotations vpon the Gospel professe in the name of their Church that if wee should Rhem. Annot in 1. Cor. 1.5 when wee came to yeeres of discretion be set to picke our Faith out of the Scriptures there would bee a mad worke and many Faiths among vs. And their fellow Ecchius proclaimes to all the world Ecch. Euchirid c. 4. that the Lutherans are dolts which will haue nothing beleeued but that which is expresse Scripture for all things are not deliuered manifestly in the Scriptures but very many are left to the determination of the Church Haeresin esse si quis dicit necessarium esse vt Scripturae in vulgares linguas coÌ„uertantur Sand. visib Monar haeres 191. And their Proselyte Sanders who pretends such euident testimonies of the Scriptures in behalfe of his Church accounts it no better then heresie to translate them And Peresius his fellow Iesuite complaines It is the Deuils inuention to permit the people to reade them Diaboli inuentum esse vt populus Biblia legere permitteretur Peres de Tra. part 1. assert 3. And it is the generall vote of the best learned Romanists The reading of the Bible makes more hereticall Lutherans then Roman Catholiques If therefore the Scriptures are such pregnant plaine testimonies in behalfe of the Romane Faith as some Romanists pretend why do they condemne the translating of them why do they not permit the people to reade them and if all places of Scripture make for them and none for vs how comes it to passe that by reading them many Papists by their own confession become Protestants It is the blasphemous assertion of Albertus Pigghius NoÌ„ vt scriptu illa praeessent fidei et Religioni nostrae sed potiùs vt subessent Pig Hierar lib. 1. c. 2. that the Apostles haue written certaine things but not to that end their writings should rule our faith but rather that they should be vnder and ruled by our faith and Religion And heereupon hee quarrels with all those that submit their knowledge to the authoritie of the Gospell Si dixeris haec referri oportere ad iudicium Scripturarum coÌ„munis te sensus ignaruÌ„ esse comprobat sunt enim scriptura muti Iudices Pigh cont 3. de Eccles If thou shalt teach saith hee that those things must be put to the Iudgement of the Scriptures thou shewest thy selfe to bee voyd of common reason for the Scriptures are dumbe Iudges cannot speake Neither is this the opinion of some priuate spirits which of late haue declined the authority of the Scriptures but if wee looke beyond Luther wee shall finde that almost 300 yeares before his dayes the Romanists did endeauor by all meanes to extinguish the light of the Gospell About the yeare 1255 there was a great contention betwixt the Vniuersitie of Paris and the Order of Franciscan Fryers in which dissention the Fryer Mendicants published a book called Euangelium aeternum Mat. Paris in Hist An. 1256. the eternall Gospell in this Booke it was declared that the Gospell of Christ was not the euerlasting Gospell that it was to cease and determine as the olde Law did at the comming of Christ that the Gospell of Christ should from that time continue but 50 yeares and that their new Gospell did containe as much or more then the whole Bible that theirs was the Gospell of Christ and the eternall Gospell Neither was this wicked blasphemy published by one man but by a whole Order of Monkes and Fryars Neither were they vpstart opinions like mushromes growne vp in a night but they were set afoot fifty fiue yeares before that time This and much more of the like doctrine is to bee read in Mathew Paris B. Vsher de Eccles success statu cap 9. p. 278 and more particularly in that excellent Treatise of the Succession and state of Christian Churches Thus the Romish Priests of the former and latter ages agree like Pilate and Herod both to the condemnation of Christ his Word and as Herod saith Ambrose burnt the Scriptures Ambr. in Luc. lib 3. lest by meanes of such ancient Records some doubt might afterwards be made of his posterity In like manner our late Romanistes haue silenced the Scriptures lest by such ancient Euidences their new Articles of Faith should be discouered and had it not beene for feare or shame I am verily perswaded they had fulfilled in a sense to litterall the words of the Apostle The fire shall trie euery mans worke of what sort it is Now can any man imagine why these men should bee so angry with Christ and his Apostles Can they say the Scriptures are subiect to errours and neede an Index Expurgatorius No they dare not they will not say so but they say
Conc. Trid. Sess 4. Church of Rome If any shall refuse the books of Maccabees for Canonicall Scriptures let him be accursed In hoc volumine omnia quae crudiuÌ„t cuncta quae aedificant scripta coÌ„tineÌ„tur Greg. in Ezek. l. 1. Hom 9. Aâ—tic 6. Scripturae sine Traditionibê° nec fueruÌ„t simplicitèr necessaria nec sufficientes Bell. de ver D noÌ„ scrip c. 4. et Conc. Trid. Sess 4 decret 1. The sufficiencie of the Scriptures Gregory Whatsoeuer serueth for edification and instruction is conteined in the Volume of the Scriptures Church of England Holy Scriptures containe all things necessarie to saluation Church of Rome Scriptures without Traditions are neither simply necessary nor sufficient Reading of the Scriptures Gregorie The Scripture is an Epistle sent from God to his creature that is to Priest and people If thou receiuest a letter from an earthly King Greg. lib. 4. Epist 40. ad Theedor Medicum This instructioÌ„ was to a Physician a lay man thou wilt neuer rest nor sleepe before thou vnderstand it The King of Heauen and God of men and Angels hath sent his Letters vnto thee for the good of thy soule and yet thou neglectest the reading of them I pray thee therefore studie them and daily meditate of the words of thy Creator and learne the heart and mind of God in the words of God Church of England The Scriptures are Manna and gi-giuen vs from heauen to feed vs in the desert of this world Iewel in his Treatise of the holy Scriptures pag. 46. 47. Let vs reade them and behold them and reason of them and learne one of another what profit may come to vs by them for all haue right to heare the word of God all haue need to know the word of God Index lib. prohib in obseruat circa Regulam 4. Church of Rome Wheras it is manifest by experience that if the holy Bible should be permitted to be read in the vulgar tongue it would bring more danger then benefit by the rashnesse of men therefore they are forbidden to the common people See Hard. in Iewel Art 15. diuis 3. yea and to Regulars to reade or retaine any vulgar Translation without the licence of their Bishops or Inquisitor The Reall Presence Gregorie Preciosi saÌ„guinâ— effusione genus humanum Christus redemit sacrosancti viâ—â—sficies car poris sui sanguinis mysterium meÌ„bris suis tribuâ—â— cuius perceptione corpus suum qd est Ecclesia pascitur potatur abluitur sanctificatur Greg. in 6 Psal poenitent Christ with the effusion of his most precious blood redeemed mankind and giueth vnto his members the most holy mysteries of his quickening body and blood by the participation whereof his body which is the Church is nourished with meat and drinke and is washed and sanctified Here Gregorie makes a plaine difference betweene the body of Christ offered on the Crosse and the mysterie of that body offered in the Sacrament and that we might know it was not a corporall but a mysticall body he tels vs Christs Body is the Church and that wee might yet further know the members of Christ were not fed with reall flesh and blood for there is nothing more absurd saith Bellarmin then to think the substance of our flesh should bee nourished with the flesh of Christ Bellar. de Euch. lib. 2. cap 4. hee tels vs they are nourished with meat drinke and withall are washed and sanctified by the mysterie of his body And to remoue all imaginations of a carnal presence hee proclaimes it elsewhere in the words of an Angel Greg. Hom. in Euan 21 Hee is risen hee is not here Christ saith hee is not here in the presence of his flesh yet hee is absent no where by the presence of his Deitie Church of England The Body of Christ is giuen Iewel Art 5. p. 238. taken and eaten in the Supper onely after a heauenly and spirituall maner Wee seeke Christ aboue in heauen and imagine not him to bee bodily present vpon the earth Church of Rome Conc. Trid. Sess 13. c. 1. In the Sacrament of the Eucharist after consecration our Lord Iesus Christ true God and man is truely really and substantially contained vnder the forme of sensible things Si fuissent mille hostiae in mille locis eo tempore quo Christê° perpendit in cruce Cristê° fusset crucifiâ—ous in mille locis Holcot in Sententque Insomuch as Holcot the Iesuit professeth If there had been a thousand Hosts in a thousand places at that very time when Christ hung vpon the Crosse then had Christ been crucified in a thousand places Priuate Masse Gregorie Let not the Priest alone celebrate Masse for as hee cannot performe it without the presence of the Priest and people Sacerdos Missam solê° nequaquam celebret Greg. in lib. Capitulari cap. 7. apud Cassand Liturg. 33. p. 83. so likewise it ought not to bee performed by one alone for there ought to be present some to whom he ought to speake and who in like maner ought to answere him and hee must withall remember that saying of Christ Where two or three are gathered together in my name I will be present with them Church of England The breaking of bread which is now vsed in the Masse Iewel Art 1. in fine signifieth a distribution of the Sacrament vnto the people as Saint Austen saith vnto Paulinus It is broken to the end it may bee diuided Church of Rome If any shall say that Priuate Masses in which the Priest alone doth Sacramentally communicate Conc. Trid. Can. 8. Sess 22. are vnlawfull and therefore ought to bee abrogated let him bee accursed Communion in both kinds Gregorie You haue learned what the blood of the Lamb is not by hearing De Consecrat Dist 2. Qâ—iâ— sit sanguis §. but by drinking Againe The blood of Christ is not powred into the hands of vnbeleeuers but into the mouthes of the faithfull people Church of England The Cup of the Lord is not to bee denied to the lay people Artiâ— 30. for both the parts of the Lords Sacrament by Christs ordinance and commandement ought to be ministred to all Christian men alike Church of Rome Although our Sauiour did exhibite in both kinds Conc. Trid. cap. 3. Sess 21. yet if any shall say the holy Catholique Church was not induced for iust causes to communicate the lay people vnder one kinde and shall say they erred in so doing let him be accursed Merit of workes Sunt nonnulli qui saluos se suis viribê° exultaÌ„t suisque praecedentibus meritis redemptos se esse gloriantur quorum profectò assertio inuenitur sibinetipsis contraria quia dum Innocentes se asserunt et redemptos hoc ipsuÌ„ in se redeÌ„ptionis nomeÌ„ euacuant In 28 1. Iob l. 18. c.